joonslfttiddie - Tumblr blog

joonslfttiddie · 9 days ago

Text

BE MINE

Five

💜Fic Pairing: BTS Member x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Dark Romance | Demon Member

💜Warnings: (for entire work; not chapter specific) Mental Illnesses/Troubled Childhood/Alcoholic Parent/Mentions of Domestic Violence/Physical Violence/Stalking/Gore/Mentions of Blood/Sexist Remarks/Derogatory Remarks/Detailed Murder/Murder of an Animal/Language/Adult Themes/Sexual Themes/Mind Control/Telepathy (invading thoughts w/o permission)/Fingering/Masturbation/Manipulation/Alluding at Drug Usage

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 4,567

Chapter Five

Park Jimin

Jimin stood in the shadows next to the convenience store for nearly an hour, waiting for this very moment. Unfortunately, a wrench had been thrown in his plans, but he was determined to indulge in Micah’s soul tonight. Until she left, he had no choice but to stand there, eavesdropping on their conversation.

“So, you decided to wait,” Micah said, grinning, as he walked to his car after finally closing and locking the doors to the store. He was taken aback, and his smile faded when he realized it was Tiara that stood next to his car. “What are you doing here? We’re over, remember?”

“Who did you think was waiting for you, Micah?”

“Man, move, Tiara. Take your ass home. I’m not doing this with you tonight.”

“You haven’t complained all these years about doing other things with me late at night. But now you can’t even talk to me?”

“Nah, I have a girlfriend, remember?”

“Fuck you, Micah!”

“I know that’s what you need, gorgeous, but I’m good, thanks.”

He pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, along with his lighter, and lit it while Tiara leaned against the driver’s door of his car, arms crossed over her chest.

“What is going on with us? What’s changed?”

“First off, there is no us and never has been. And I’m tired of this, honestly. I mean, it was fun until you started trying to make it more than what it is. You asked me to leave my girl, told me you loved me… this is too much. It was never that serious,” he ends with a chuckle.

“You told me you were just with her to offset the rent. You said you were going to find a better paying job, so that you could move out and we could be together. You said…”

He took a long drag from the cigarette as she spoke then blew it in her direction before he corrected, “I told you what I knew you wanted to hear, so that I could fuck. That’s it. Don’t get me wrong, you were a good time and the pussy was great, but that’s all you were to me. The only person I would drop my girl for is Kamryn. You know this. Shit, the first conversation we ever had was when I asked you to hook me up with your homegirl. Don’t act like this is news to you. You know what it is.”

As if that was the last straw, Tiara burst out into a fit of tears.“What the fuck is so fucking special about her? What does she have that I don’t, huh?” Tiara cried and yelled as spittle flew from her lips. In frustration, she punched both fists against Micah’s chest and he didn’t falter a bit. Her voice was high-pitched and annoying; the sound made Jimin want to expedite her trip to the upper room.

“Everything,” Micah chuckled again. “No matter how much you try to change yourself, you’ll never be her. Not in my eyes.”

Not in Jimin’s eyes, either. This was one statement Jimin could agree with. It almost made him want to spare his life but who was he kidding? Jimin still couldn’t wait to gash his ass up.

The rage in Tiara’s eyes looked like she was going to end Micah before Jimin got the chance. Instead she slapped him hard across his face. He barely moved, continuing to stare at her daringly, as he took another puff from his cigarette. The glowing embers casted a faint red glow onto his face, before he flicked it to the ground and stomped it out.

“Tiara. You know I’m not above putting my hands on a bitch. I suggest you get the fuck outta here.”

Tiara got brave, reaching back to slap Micah again, but this time, he caught her wrist with his left hand and slapped her with his right. His words were choppy as he spoke with each strike. The sound of his hand thumping against her head could be heard across the parking lot.

“Didn’t. I. Tell. You. To. Get. The. Fuck. Outta. Here?” He pushed her against his car. “Now go before I beat your muthafuckin ass for real.” With her hair tousled wildly around her head, Tiara held her face as she cried. “GO!”

Startled when he yelled, she quickly made her way to her car that was parked on the other side of his. She started the engine, then peeled out, kicking up dirt and rocks as she drove out of the parking lot.

After he watched her leave, Micah shook his head then climbed into his car to sit in the driver's seat, one foot in with the other on the pavement before sparking up a blunt. Jimin felt comfortable to walk over to him, judging from their previous encounter he was too scary to do shit, and he always parked in a blindspot. There would be no witnesses around, and no video evidence of the crime he was about to commit.

“Dang, bro. You good?”

Micah looked up to see Jimin as he approached. “What’s up,” he said dryly, recognizing that black hood from earlier. “Yeah, I’m good. That bitch is crazy.”

“I see. But you handled her ass, huh?”

“Yeah, you know… can’t let these females feel like they can run you like a bitch. Gotta show ‘em who’s the man, right?”

“Hell yeah. So, is she your girl, or is it the thick bitch from earlier?” Speaking about Kamryn that way made Jimin’s stomach turn while further charging his anger.

“Shit, why do I have to choose, you know? I got one at home, the one that just left, and a couple in surrounding cities. But shit,” he let out a long exhale, “I’ve been trying to get Kam’s fine ass on the roster for years. She’s definitely playing hard to get, and, if she’s acting like that, you know that pussy gotta be fire.”

“Yeah, gotta be…”

Jimin’s voice came out distorted, with a raspy gargle in the back of his throat, which caused Micah’s head to snap up to look at him. The image he saw–those red, glowing eyes and those razor sharp teeth that extended out of his gums–caused his whole body to stiffen and shiver. His heart pounded so hard in his chest, even Jimin could hear as the blood whooshed through his veins. With his supernatural speed, Jimin had pulled his switchblade from his pocket, flipped it open, and pushed the blade into the side of Micah’s neck before he could even take his next breath.

“Wha-! Ugh,” Micah grunted in pain.

When Jimin pulled the blade out to dig it back into his flesh, aiming for his carotid artery, blood sprayed out of the wound like a fountain. He withdrew his blade again and stopped for a moment to watch as blood squirted out forcefully each time Micah gurgled and coughed. He craned his head to the side while studying Micah’s movements. He was the one inflicting this pain on him, so why did Micah reach out to him? This visual would be seared into his memories to treasure forever.

“Help…” The word gurgled up his throat, thick, wet, and pathetic.

Fuck! I’m going to die. I’m so sorry. Please, help me.

Did he seriously think Jimin was going to help him? Show mercy? Not after the way he’d been disrespecting Kamryn. He shook his head and giggled at the hint of remorse that flashed in Micah’s eyes and the way his fingers wiggled when he reached for his phone in the cup holder before knocking it down onto the floorboard.

I can’t- Gasp. Breathe. Gasp. Hel- Gasp. I- I-

He observed how Micah seemed to grow weaker by the second, and the look in his pleading eyes was mouthwatering; full of fear, confusion, and disbelief. Micah continued to gasp for air, like a fish out of water, only for him to choke on the blood flooding his trachea. Jimin watched as the spark of life flickered then began to fade. “Now, what were you saying? Help! Help!” Jimin mocked, voice dripping with amusement. Micah couldn’t say shit. His body was shutting down, his terror morphing into nothingness. Jimin crouched closer, watching him struggle for breath. “Gimme that, lil bitch.” And just as the last embers in Micah’s eyes lost their glow, Jimin inhaled deeply, breathing in the last of his essence.

“Ahh,” he exhaled, slow and exaggerated, savoring it. A feeling he imagined must be akin to intoxication—though he’d never tasted a drop of alcohol in his life. Waiting until the very last second to snatch a soul only intensified the high.

Micah was already dead. It didn’t matter. Jimin’s blade kept carving, kept slicing—faster, sharper, deeper. Micah’s body convulsed with each brutal thrust of the blade, the bloodied blunt slipped from his fingers and rolled across the pavement. Each time the knife sliced through his flesh, a chill of twisted pleasure fluttered though Jimin’s body. The wet squish he heard and the slight resistance when he snatched the blade free, felt even better; exhilarating and nearly orgasmic.

Euphoria sent his eyes rolling back as he let his head fall backward. Then, he carefully licked his tongue across the edges of his teeth, savoring the aftertaste.

“Fuck,” he whispered.

Jimin found that he’d unintentionally focused on the tender flesh of Micah’s neck and throat. Probably because he talked so fucking much. He hummed as he stood back to admire his work. Blood dripped from the headliner of the car, a steady splatter against the leather—like rain hitting a windshield. Micah sat lifeless, his neck and throat now mutilated beyond recognition—ground beef, wet and raw.

With his anger now sated, Jimin’s teeth withdrew back into his gums and he wiped the blood from his knife onto a dry patch on the thigh of his sweatpants. His dark clothes camouflaged the color though his hoodie dripped with Micah’s blood. He took a moment to examine his reflection in the backseat window of Micah’s car–the sharp contrast of the red blood against his honey complexion and his light-colored hair was alluring. A twisted masterpiece. He pulled the hood over his head and was about to walk away, when Micah’s phone rang on the floorboard. His girlfriend.

“Damn, bro. Your girl is calling. You better get that,” Jimin said, his voice was mocking, almost gentle. Then, without another glance, he walked away, leaving Micah, half in and half out of his car as his phone continued to ring in the distance.

He slipped the knife into his back pocket, then casually slid his hands into the front pockets of his pants. He hummed to whatever song was stuck in his head as he made his way back home, avoiding the cameras from the store along the way and knowing the camera at the gate of the complex hadn’t worked in a while. He’d made sure of it when he moved in.

The next morning, Jimin woke up with the new vigor he experienced after breathing in the remnants of a human's life force or after some other atrocious act he’d committed. This was what sustained his existence, and he was painfully aware of that. Without it, he would gradually weaken to eventually deteriorate into nothingness if ever severed from his power source of misery, fear, and sin. He would never be able to stop.

He rolled his naked frame out of bed, having showered and disposed of his blood soaked clothes the night before. Luckily, he had the ability to disintegrate them by simply holding them in his hands and willing it to be, not leaving a trace of evidence. His dick was heavy and bounced against his thigh with each step he took toward the bathroom, where he relieved himself then got dressed in a basic white T-shirt and his comfy pajama pants.

In the kitchen, he prepared his morning latte, and, as the espresso poured into the mug, he closed his eyes and tuned in to Kamryn’s frequency. She was doing the same, stirring way too much creamer for his liking into her coffee. He snickered at the image and was glad that he was able to experience this closeness with her. He grabbed his drink once it was done brewing, and they both blew into their mugs to slightly cool their beverages before taking tiny sips.

Jimin did this often, participating in activities he usually would do anyway but with Kamryn, linked together mentally. This morning, however, his eyebrows furrowed as he tapped in further and picked up that she had just heard the news of his escapades from last night. She was floored and her stomach churned, expectedly so. Jimin knew she was reacting that way because Micah was someone she saw often, not because she had feelings for him. She was also wondering about her own safety and the safety of her neighbors.

Damn. Shit’s not so ‘happy’ now, huh, Micah? Fuck, that was wrong, Kamryn. Why would you think that?

He was entertained by her intrusive thoughts, her ability to joke even in this moment, and the way she corrected herself.

The deeper he sank into this trance-like state, Jimin was able to see Kamryn’s world through her eyes as she opened the door for the officers and answered all of their questions. He was amazed, having never descended this deeply before, with Kamryn being the first person he’d cared to get this close to. Jimin loved the feeling, but didn’t realize the more he tapped in, the deeper he delved, and the more he merged their minds as one, his traits were imprinting onto her and hers onto him. When she rushed to the bathroom, he had to do the same. He was able to feel the anxiety crawling through her and experienced the somatic result of her nerves. He vomited, something he’d not done in ages, as he was experiencing things with her that he hadn’t in a very long time. Not since he’d changed.

He nearly lost connection as his body heaved violently, but before the bond was severed, he heard her. Not only had she watched him that night and knew that he hadn’t gone home like he said, she was able to connect him to the murder immediately. Smart girl. He was impressed but also realized this could be a problem. Not that he was afraid he would get caught, no. He just didn’t want things to get messy because mess equated to more work for him. Jimin quickly cleaned himself and hurried outside to stand amongst the crowd of neighbors. All of the unnecessary chatter was like nails on a chalkboard, but he endured so that he would be able to catch a glimpse of Kamryn.

Jimin knew she had been summoned to the police station, but he wasn’t worried. From spending copious amounts of time in her thoughts and observing her, he knew she would look out for him. He knew she thought of him often since they had seen each other at the convenience store, and he was aware she was in the perfect headspace to be easily manipulated and controlled if need be. While only wearing a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants, nothing grand, Kamryn commanded his attention which he happily granted. His dick twitched, and his eyes were glued to her from the time she walked out of her front door to follow behind Mariah.

Again, he knew she would protect him, but to what extent? Jimin decided to test his limits. What’s the worst that could happen? He knew that he could snap her back to normalcy if things went left. He went as far as to flash his demonic eyes at her, to which she didn’t even flinch, quickly convincing herself she hadn’t seen what she thought she did. So, he spoke to her telepathically. This time, he could sense she was about to freak the fuck out. He needed her to be as calm as possible when she spoke to the cops, plus, he didn’t want Mariah’s overprotective ass to catch on to anything. With his abilities, he calmed her and eased her mind, kneading away at her nervousness before shifting her focus to his body. Jimin had been blessed with an amazing physique which had only gotten better since he gave in to iniquity. His arms had become a little more defined, his abs a bit more pronounced, and his dick hung a tad bit heavier.

There you go, mama. Focus on what I know you want.

His dick twitched again as if having a mind of its own, and Jimin could have exploded from witnessing her expression alone. He could have melted from the way she licked her lips at the sight of his dick, and it drove him insane. She could have it and so much more, but in due time.

At the station, Kamryn answered the questions just as he prompted. He knew by giving her a peek at his ability, talking to her before she went in, would nudge her to listen to him during questioning. She was simple that way. Easy. He was also aware that validation and rewarding good behavior would encourage more of it from her. After spending all day at the station, Kamryn came home, ate, then stepped into the shower with her mind full of questions. Jimin did the same while he helped her destress by gently strumming their connection.

The sound and the feeling of her lust, much like his love for her, sliced through him, sharp and exciting, only leaving an excruciating desire in its wake. Fuck! Why does she affect me like this? This ain’t me at all. I don’t hesitate. I don’t think. I do what the fuck I want, when the fuck I want, but it’s controled. Only leaving destruction and chaos, never looking back. But look at me–standing here waiting and unsure. What is wrong with me? That was a question he’d asked himself more times than he could count since the day he saw her. He needed her—now.

If he could teleport or manifest himself to her, he would, but at the moment, he could only descend further into Kamryn’s mind–so deep that he could see her world from her point of view. Shit, he wasn’t able to do that before with anyone else, could he push this thing further? This bond that they shared? He wondered if he could touch her from where he was. First things first, he set the intention to be with her, focusing on their connection. He hesitated, his mind felt like a rubber band being pulled too far. It was uncomfortable. So much so that he stopped and took a few deep breaths before beginning again. He leaned against his shower wall for stability as his vision began to fade. Part of him, most of him, wanted to stop, to turn back, but he needed to see her.

He closed his eyes, hoping to numb the dizziness that was starting to spin in his head. With his head resting on the wall, he stood there for a moment to compose himself before he tried to open his eyes. When he did, it felt like his soul began to vibrate before being snatched from his body. It was like he was traveling between dimensions until he stopped abruptly. The world was still and there were no more ill feelings as he surveyed his surroundings, when he found that he was standing behind Kamryn in her shower. His tongue peeked out to wet his lips involuntarily when he saw her toned, brown skin shimmering as the water cascaded down her body. She was touching herself while thinking of him and the realization was driving him insane. His dick was rock hard at the sight, and the feelings she’d already communicated through their connection had it already beginning to weep precum, pleading for the chance to have her. Nothing between hell and Earth could stop him now.

Even though his mind screamed at him not to do it, not to speak, not to touch her, the command was overridden when he spoke to her.

Does that feel good, baby?

Her hands halted when she startled, but he plucked at her fibers, calming her mind and body while helping to heighten her arousal. Her small voice answered with a ‘yes’, but in her mind, she was confused as to what was happening, questioning her sanity once again.

What the fuck? I must have really lost it now. There’s no possible way that someone could be touching me right now. She continued to touch herself, eyes closed tightly, and her wetness accumulated by the second. She continued to try and rationalize what was happening. It was just my loofah or the spray from the shower. He noticed that this was a pattern for her that would continue to help him mold the way he wanted.

He continued to finger her mind, not only because he wanted to keep her calm, but he also saw the goal she had in mind. She wanted to cum, and she was thinking of him, so she obviously wanted him to be the cause of that orgasm. His mind continued to yell in opposition but he had to see. Could he manipulate her surroundings, including her body?

He reached out to touch her and was shocked when he was able to do it. This was real. She was real. His touch shredded through the laws of nature, defying the limits set by the universe. The impossible bent to him and he would wield it as he saw fit. The power that surged through his veins was addicting. A rush of need tore through him, clawing at his existence and demanding more. More of her. More of this.

As soon as his fingers graced her skin, excitement and lust took over whatever control he had left as he moved his hands down her body and she allowed his hands to wander, though her brows pinched together. Her mind reeled, ambushed by confusion, but her body betrayed her. Every beat of her heart, every nerve, every inch of her skin burned with want as she surrendered a pull to something she didn’t quite understand. Lust-drunk, leaking, and aching for release, she didn’t stop him. Honestly, at this point, she didn’t know if she could.

He hummed at the feeling, the inferno in her belly ignited as he trailed down, his fingers grazing over her nipples. The smoothness of her skin under his fingertips further fueled his fantasies and his desires to nibble at her edges before he would eventually devour her whole. And while he was grateful for the abilities his wretched father had passed on to him, in this moment they weren’t enough. This would never be enough. He needed to have her fully– face to face, and skin to skin, breath to breath. He needed to drown himself in her scent and to burrow himself in the warmth of her body. To claim every inch of her, leaving nothing untouched, nothing unmarked. This urge had gone beyond claiming her, beyond possession. She would be his, yes, but he needed her in a way that blurred the lines of individuality, no clear indication of where she ended and he began; their souls, their bodies, and minds as one. To merge. To consume. To exist as one–forever.

He praised her and pleased her, stroking that delicate spot that seemed to glow, like a beacon signaling where she needed his touch the most. He obliged, slipping his fingers into the warm softness of her womanhood. The sounds he was able to draw from deep within her made up for the disappointment of not being able to fully experience her. And the way she relinquished complete control to him, combined with the feeling of her intense release, had him on edge.

When she climaxed, an energy flowed through him that nearly kicked him back into his body. In his shower, his physical body keeled over, as this was borderline painful. But he continued to move his hand, his need to take care of Kamryn still his utmost priority.

“Tell me how fucking pretty you are,” he said as his voice faltered. The reflection in his shower door revealed that he had transformed, with his razor sharp teeth and overly chiseled face on full display as his eyes glowed more orangish yellow than their usual red hue. He didn’t intend for this to happen. How did this happen without him willing it?

“I’m pretty. I’m so fucking pretty. I’m so fucking pretty. Fuck!”

“Ugh!” Jimin fisted the length of his fat dick as he imagined he was gliding between the warm slickness of her lips to breach the sacred threshold to her soul. Clenching his fist, he pretended it was her walls contracting around him, gripping him tighter each time her muscles pulsated, sucking him deeper inside. The sensations, imagery, and the newfound power that seared through him, tipped him over the edge. He continued stroking himself as he squirted his thick seed to swim along the flow of the water-down the drain. He helped Kamryn sit safely on the floor of her shower. “What the fuck was that? What the fuck am I doing? This was a mistake.” The post-nut clarity now resided in his mind.

He’d just helped Kamryn sit safely on her shower floor and now found himself, staggering out of the shower, lightheaded, with his mouth overly saturated. He felt on the verge of sickness, yet something indescribable slithered through him, tearing at his insides and igniting a consuming fire. The pain was excruciating, entwined with pleasure. The sensations that overtook his system caused him to fall, sprawled out across the cold, tile floor of his bathroom. He was transforming, his old self burning away in agonizing embers, replaced by a breathtaking, incendiary metamorphosis that both frightened and excited him.

The way Kamryn caused him to lose any piece of resolve he had, had him questioning getting involved with her to begin with. He thought back to how hard it was to control his anger at the convenience store that night. Because of Kamryn, he’d let Micah get to him. Shit, even the way he took Micah down earlier was overkill. He’d usually get in and out, but he lingered, fueled with emotion and vengeance for Kamryn. Things were never supposed to get this far gone. He loved the way that she kissed the bruises of his past and caressed his jagged edges, but Jimin was never the one to lose control, his moves always calculated and deliberate. Even though he’s in her mind and in control of her, it was almost like she was doing the same to him. The person he was turning into was not him at all and it pissed him off. And in that moment, another unusual action and another bad decision occurred. He beckoned her to him, demanding that she come to him still leaking with the scent of her arousal. Was it Kamryn, his dick, or his heart causing him to make such rash decisions?

Jimin paced the floor frantically, unsure of how this was going to play out. He was confused, uncertain, and excited, but there was a tinge of something else. Within a bat of his eye, all those emotions were erased and replaced with rage. It filled him to the brim and his eyes flickered crimson, his pointed teeth emerged slightly. All thoughts of Kamryn fell from his mind when two words were suddenly spoken–leaving him seething.

“Hey, son.”

A/N:

🥵🥵🥵

Thanks so much to @moonleiai for beta reading this chapter! 💜🫶🏽

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #ambw #ambw smut #bts smut #bts fanfiction #bts fanfic #dark romance #demon bts member #demon #black original character #black protagonist #original female character

5 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 15 days ago

Text

C H A P T E R — O N E

Summary: Akira gets the news of a lifetime. Her sheltered world comes crumbling down when her father lays down the law: she’s leaving her family.

Warnings: strong language, breeding kink, heavy smut, strong violence, angst, parallel polyandry relationships, omegaverse, a/b/o, slow burn, trauma/healing themes, abusive family.

WC: 6,042

“Akira! You’re needed in the family room!”

Looking up from the kitchen sink, Akira placed the last dish on the drying rack before wiping her hands dry and heading to the family room. It wasn’t uncommon for her family to have multiple meetings throughout the week, being that her family represented the largest black community of werewolves. Nearly all of her siblings were alphas, with the exception of her second oldest sister, Naomi, a coveted beta, and she, an unpresented human. It wasn’t uncommon for humans and werewolves to mate, even if that’s not how werewolves came to be, like most people thought. All it took was the bite of one rabid wolf thousands of years ago and mankind as you know it became the bitten and the unbitten. Though urges have tamed over the years due to the mixing of humans and werewolves, there hasn’t been a single incident of animalistic behavior towards the humans. What exactly did this have to do with Akira Baptiste? Somewhere in the lineage of the Baptiste family, a werewolf mated with a human and now the family is convinced that the recessive gene skipped over to her, leaving Akira as the only human within the family.

“You called for me, father?” Akira stood near the entrance of the open family room. Try as they might, they tried not to ‘other’ Akira too much. Throughout the expanding twenty acre compound, Akira was able to roam freely from den to den, visiting her siblings and other family members bordering the area. She babysat like a good aunt that she is, and often took care of her grandmother at her cottage in the center of the compound—the heart, if you will. Still, in the back of Akira’s mind, she knew she would always be treated differently than the rest of her siblings. Differently from her aunts and uncles and cousins too. “Am I in trouble?”

“Of course not Akira, don’t be silly.” Her oldest sister, Justine, laughed. Akira pouted, looking down at her nails. Her father Joseph sighed, “We called you because we have some news. As you know, we’re getting older and soon, one of the boys will be heading the family in my leadership role within the community.” Akira nodded, listening intently, “Bottom line, you’re going to have to find your pack soon.”

Perplexed, Akira blinked rapidly, “What do you mean, I thought you’re my pack?!”

“We’re your familial pack, yes,” her mother, Miriam, started, “But you’ll have to leave the nest soon. Your father and I will be too old to continue to take care of you, you’re an adult now Akira.” She frowned.

“But, but—,” Akira stuttered, “What about everything I do around the house? Who’s gonna babysit the kids? Who’s gonna take care of grandmother??” Akira fretted, looking around the room at all her siblings. No one spoke, and truly, they didn’t need to. When their father made the decision, it was final. “Won’t you need my help?”

“Well that’s the thing, we’ll be taking care of mother from now on, as well as the kids.” Miriam chirped, “We feel that it’s time you stand on your own two feet, Akira. You’re 26, it’s time—.”

“You’re being presented to the highest pack leaders within the four regions this coming Friday. One of them will be your new pack leader, let’s just be grateful that they’re willing to take a human into their pack at all.” Joseph interrupted. Devastation coated Akira’s face as she stumbled against the archway of the room. It wasn’t a secret that, although it’s not illegal or frowned upon, being human within a werewolf community is taboo. While they are the majority in popular areas of the country, within Smeraldo Valley, the moderate town was coveted by werewolves only. “Don’t be dramatic Akira, it won’t be bad.” Joseph muttered sternly. Immediately, Akira straightened her body and bowed her head, “Of course not, father, I apologize.”

Akira wanted to trust her father’s words, but she wasn’t so sure.

“Akira, I understand you were upset about your father’s decision?”

Akira softly ran her brush through her grandmother’s silvery mane as she got her ready for the day. Now that she knew of her family’s plans to get rid of her, Akira spent the majority of the week moping. While she packed her things, the few of them that there was, she thought about who it was her parents would pawn her off to. Meeting with the leaders of the most prominent packs in Smeraldo Valley meant that her father’s decision was real, and that there was no way out of it. It would look bad if she asked to live among the humans, otherwise Akira would’ve offered up that solution.

“I just…what did I do to be sent away?” Akira’s frown suddenly deepened and her grandmother, sensing her distress, cooed at her as Akira knelt down near her side. Placing her head in her lap, Genevieve patted Akira’s head with a sigh, “I will admit, out of all my grandchildren, you are the one that mostly makes the effort to take care of me. But think of it as not the family punishing you, but as an opportunity to better your surroundings.” Akira pulled away, ignoring the tears that ran down your plump cheeks as her grandmother swept them away, “You will be well cared for.”

“I’m not worried about being cared for.” Akira frowned, “Who’s gonna look after you? What if it’s all an act? What if who I end up with ends up being cruel? I’d be stuck.” Akira’s eyes blinked and more tears seeped through. Genevieve shushed her, wiping her face, “You will not be stuck. I have a feeling that the pack that chooses you will be the one that you need. And you never need to worry about me, my little wolf, I’ll be just fine.”

Akira stood in front of her full length mirror unsure of what she should be doing. She’s never been to a summit before, she wasn't sure how she’s supposed to dress. As she turned to walk to her closet, a knock at the door stopped her. “Come in.” Akira sat down on her bed as the door opened. Her eyes widened in surprise to see her older sister, Naomi there so she stood.

“I came to see if you were dressed yet. I guess not.” You looked at the floor while Naomi’s eyes fitted around your room, “Has your room always been this…small? I never noticed.” While the Baptiste’s lived in a rather large home—practically a mansion—it did not always reflect that in the size of the rooms. Naturally, Joseph and Miriam had the master suite on the top floor while Naomi had the third largest room—Braxton having the second, “Why didn’t you move upstairs once Malik and Justine left?”

“Oh,” Akira blinked, “I guess because when they visit with the children and their spouses, it’s still their room.” Akira’s room was on the first level, ducked off by the hallway nearest to the kitchen. It was the smallest room on the floor, being mindful to leave the two big guest rooms for family or visitors now that Braxton moved upstairs along with Naomi. “Plus I don’t own much, it would’ve been too much space for me.” Naomi watched as Akira fretted with the fringes of her robe. She walked further into your room, giving it a once over, “Hmph,” she turned, staring at the small bookcase with its tiny collection of books, “you really don’t ask nor want for much, do you, little sister? You’ve always been such a mousy little thing. Always quiet, always patient. I bet you truly believe the scraps of attention you get from our family is enough for you.” Akira balked at how observant Naomi was. Then again, betas are the most observant of the bunch. “I do think what’s happening to you is stupid, but I don’t disagree with the fact that once dad steps down, there will be no one to support you. Malik is hell bent on succeeding and taking over the family home. He’s greedy.”

Akira watched her sister with both confusion and reverence. It’s not a secret to herself that she should be wary of her siblings. With the amount of affection she received from her parents, it’s no wonder to her that her siblings followed in their footsteps. If her parents were indifferent and even cold at times towards her, then her siblings would be as well. But Naomi was just indifferent. Indifferent and observant. “Justine just doesn’t want you around her husband. His…proclivities with human women aren’t a secret. Or maybe it was, hmph.” Naomi shrugged, “And judging by the look on your face, you seemed surprised by the fact that her mate would step out on her. Don’t be, she does it too. They have a strange relationship, them two. And Braxton, he’ll follow whomever.” Naomi stepped towards Akira’s closet, raking her fingers through the clothes, “Finding a better pack might be a blessing. It’s no wonder grandmother showed you more affection, you needed it.”

“Is that what this is about? Because I’m closer to grandmother than she is to any of you? It wouldn’t be like that if y’all visited her more often.” Akira questioned. Naomi just laughed. Her eyes turned from the closet to stare at her sister, “Have you not been listening to anything I just said? You are the metaphorical runt of the litter. You have no wolf, you are human, our family treats you like crap, yet you don’t see it, why is that? Is it out of obligation? Fear? Love?”

“You’re supposed to love your family.” Akira argued, making Naomi scoff, “And anyway, you all haven’t outright treated me horribly. I know most packs are protective of each other and…I know that most are warm towards e-each…other b-but…” Akira frowned, realizing how that was the opposite of her family. Naomi watched the slow realization hit Akira in real time. Akira was now sitting on the edge of her bed, fully frowned up with sadness. “They tolerated me, didn’t they?” Akira questioned but never got an answer, “So why did they keep me?”

“Mother and grandmother fought for you.” Naomi replied. “I fought for you.” Akira, with tears swimming in her eyes, stared up at Naomi, “I think I wanted you to stay because it kept the attention off of me for a while. Everyone doted on you until it was time for you to present your wolf, and when you didn’t, I was right back where I started. It was stupid, I see it now, to treat you the way I did because you had no control over that. I just got tired of being the prized beta in a den of alphas. I had hoped that you’d at least be a beta or hell, even an omega. It would’ve taken the pressure off of me.”

“So that’s where dad’s disappointment comes from. He’s ashamed I’m human.” Akira realized.

“Our father’s prejudice, that’s nothing new.” Naomi rolled her eyes. “I think I’m more upset that you never fought for more. You dwell in a shoe box of a room, you had more chores than any of us did over the years, you barely got more than one present every Christmas. They sometimes forget your birthday and you’re forced to babysit them little gremlins every weekend. Why are you so—.” Naomi began getting frustrated at Akira ‘s calmness.

“Weak?” Akira answered, a watery chuckle left her lips as her eyes burned with more tears. Naomi frowned, not expecting this reaction, “I could see how disappointed our parents were. I didn’t want to further upset anyone so I just…did what was asked of me and stayed out of the way.” Akira sighed, wiping her face, “It was easiest. Like you said, I’m the runt. Nobody wants the runt.” Akira blew out a breath, standing to walk to her closet, “I should be grateful they didn’t give me away.”

“If they did, you probably would’ve had a hell of a lot better chance at life. To live amongst humans…to live freely from under someone’s thumb.” Naomi lamented about her own fate. “I will say, the only thing we seem to have in common is that our parents both make choices for us. Did you know that betas don’t have mates?” Akira stared at her sister, “Their chemistry is different from that of an alpha or omega. We don’t feel what they do when they find a mate. So the head alpha of the family has to find a mate for them.” Akira turned towards Naomi, putting two and two together.

“..You’re coming to the summit.” Akira says, not surprised. Naomi just nodded in response, edging towards the door, “You’re not the only one getting edged out of this family, little sister. The only difference is the family actually enjoys it. A week-long celebration will be in my honor once the courting season is over for me, as it is with all betas. The wedding alone will be a full day of tightly fitted dresses and over the top sugary sweets.” Naomi actually growled in annoyance and Akira wondered if her sister just truly did not like people, “A never ending nightmare.” Naomi grumbled.

“You’d think with it being the 21st century, wolves wouldn’t be such old fashioned bitches.” Akira gawked at Naomi’s language, “Maybe your new pack won’t be so bad. Maybe they’ll respect you more. Maybe they’ll be nice. Anything is nice once you live a life of cruelty, ain’t it, little sister?” At that, Naomi left Akira’s room. Having Naomi open Akira’s eyes sparked a level of observation Akira never noticed that she in fact needed. She was always in the background, but never truly paid attention. Now she has no choice but to.

“This room will be filled to the brim with pack leaders. In order for alliances to be made, we need the strongest packs in our corner, especially with the rebel groups forming. Think you girls can handle this?”

Both Akira and Naomi looked at each other from the back seat of the Land Rover before giving their father a reply, “Yes father.” Meeting within the center of town in Smeraldo Valley for the summit was terrifying. Akira didn’t want to go, and she knew that if she didn’t, it would’ve caused tension within the family. The large town hall looked ominous as Malik parked the car within the parking lot. The caramel colored, long sleeved chiffon dress Akira wore hit her at the knees and hid her thick thighs and wide hips, though the empire waist could do little to hide her somewhat large chest. The color matched the long ribbon holding her curly mane back, complimenting the richness of her pecan shaded skin. Down to the nude flats, Akira never made a color look so vibrant. Though it took some doing, her sister Naomi also wore a dress, though it wasn’t by choice.

“Akira,” her father called before whispering something to Malik, “a moment.” Akira watched as he nodded to Malik, then turned his attention back to her. Akira bowed her head, afraid to look him in the eyes. His towering presence overwhelmed her, but she tried not to show it. Without warning, her father grabbed her arm and placed it around his, a level of affection she hadn’t experienced since she was younger, “Akira, your alliance falls on a very different expectation than Naomi’s.” Akira nodded along, figuring that it had to do with her being a human, “Naomi doesn’t have to work as hard, she doesn’t have to prove her worth. While Omegas are ideally sought after, Betas are treasured for different reasons. They are the pack's mediators. They set the tone. They level tempers and are strategic in negotiations. Your mother fills that role, and now your sister will do the same.”

“So…you want me to stay out of the way? To let Naomi be the first pick?” Akira knew that her father did not want her ruining any opportunities that benefited the family, which included today’s summit meeting in finding packs for both her and Naomi. If the best of the best wanted Naomi, then whatever was left was meant for Akira, always the runt, always receiving the scraps.

“It’s not just that,” her father continued, “there are certain duties you’ll have to perform in order for this alliance to work.”

“Duties Naomi will not have to do, I assume.” Akira replied.

“You assume correctly.” The two finally reached inside the building, their slow walk purposely meant to stall Akira’s arrival into the large board room. “You have no special talents or abilities. No gifts of any kind given to you by our wolf ancestors. You have nothing to offer these packs or their leaders. Nothing really, except…” Akira listened patiently, waiting for her father to finish, but when he didn’t, she stared up at him. Her steps slowed to a stop as she stared at him with the realization of what he was asking her to do, “…Father, no—.”

“If you care at all about your family, about the safety of your family, you will do whatever it takes to keep these alliances going. And I do mean whatever.”

“You can’t ask me to do that!” Akira suddenly shouted. Before she could get another word in, her father grabbed her arm forcibly and dragged her to the nearest corner, tightening his grip, making her flinch and whimper in pain. Over the years, her mother would give a little tap here or there whenever she threw a tantrum, while her father remained indifferent to her. But never had she been snatched so forcibly before that the muscle would ache and a bruise would later form. Tears welled in her eyes in fear, “Listen you little ingrate,” Joseph spat, hissing at her, “if it weren’t for your mother and grandmother, I’d left you in the woods years ago! I don’t want humans anywhere near my pack if I can help it! But we fed you, clothed you, and gave you a roof over your head—you owe us!” Akira watched in fear as his eyes changed color, his inner wolf threatening to emerge. The fiery red color nearly coated his entire pupils.

“You will do as I say because whether I like it or not, I’m still your father and you will obey me! Now clean yourself up and look presentable before you embarrass us all!” Joseph let go of Akira’s arm, making her stumble into the marble wall. Tears trekked down her plump face. Her arm throbbed with a drumming pain as she held it, still convinced a bruise will form later. Akira quickly wiped her face and took calming deep breaths. She wasn’t sure what she was walking into and it scared her even more. “Akira.”

Akira jumped at the sound of someone calling her name. Malik simply stared, having probably heard the whole thing anyway. Again, Akira quickly cleaned her face and fixed her dress, “Are you done throwing a fit or do you need me to deal with you as well?” Malik whispered. Akira turned, horrified at what her brother just said to her. Maybe Naomi and her grandmother were right. Maybe her new pack would be better.

Entering into the boardroom, Akira could already see Naomi speaking with two men and a woman, already seeming so animated in her conversation with them. When Naomi glanced over at Akira, she could sense something was wrong, already seeing Akira flinch at the slightest touch from Malik or their father. Naomi did nothing though, going back to her conversation.

In the room, five other groups stood, four of which were vying for the attention of other betas and omegas present, all except one. Kim Namjoon was very particular about who he allowed in his pack. They had to be the right type of person (or wolf) to deal with such strong personalities. The silver haired leader watched the room intensely, looking for any signs of weakness amongst the many groups there. That was, until he inhaled the sweet, syrupy smell of molasses and chocolate and vanilla. Honeycomb danced on his tongue and eyes glowed a bright red from the intensity of the smell.

‘Our mate. Our mate is here, our omega.’ Namjoon’s inner wolf spoke, clearly enticed. Namjoon turned to his beta, Jin, who clearly had the same effect happen to him; the icy blue glare of his eyes remained as they roamed, looking for the source, “There, by the door, that’s her.” Namjoon followed Jin’s line of sight, seeing Akira, Malik and Joseph speaking with Naomi and Jackson Wang, a fellow alpha of their brother pack. Malik, ever the observant budding pack alpha, noticed the alpha and beta staring at an aloof Akira. “It seems we found a pack for Akira.” Joseph glanced over at Namjoon and Jin, surprised by the glow of their eyes, “You don’t think that they’re…”

“I’m not sure dad but it seems that their wolves are reacting like any normal wolf that’s found their mate. It’s better than nothing.”

“Do you not know who they are, son?” Malik shrugged, “Kim Namjoon, leader of the Kim-Bangtan pack. First youngest pack leader to have mostly all alphas and betas, highest ranking pack leader next to the founder of Smeraldo Valley—and he wants your sister. A human.”

“This is what you wanted, isn’t it?” Malik asked, confused.

“Yes, but a lower ranking pack, not them.” Joseph sighed with annoyance, watching as Akira strayed off to a corner to stay out of the way. Joseph watched as Namjoon and Jin’s eyes followed her movements. As much as he didn’t want Akira possibly screwing up an alliance with one of the most powerful pack leaders amongst their town, Joseph knew he had no other choice but to let them have her. Namjoon soon went in for the kill, making his way over to Akira. He could tell with her shy nature that having both him and Jin approach her at once would overwhelm her. Hovering near the refreshments, Akira hadn’t noticed until she felt the strong urge to turn around. She turned just in time, nearly stumbling into the wall; she was the perfect height to him, as he liked small and cute things. Delicate things.

“Hello. I’m Kim Namjoon.” The man smiled, offering not just his hand but a buzzing feeling blooming inside Akira’s chest. She looked down, fitting her hand in his. “May I know your name?”

“It’s Akira. Akira Baptiste, Mr. Kim.”

“Please, call me Namjoon.” His thumb ran small circles into the back of her hand. The small gesture made Akira gasp. The two shared small conversations by the snacks and drinks, though it was mostly Namjoon who initiated. He could tell that she was a shy, quiet thing. But he was still intrigued nonetheless, still feeling the deep timber his wolf growled for her.

“Please don’t take offense, Akira, but are you the human everyone’s been talking about?” Namjoon questioned in wonder and fascination. Akira glanced at him and nodded. Namjoon never let go of her hand; the small gesture made her insides feel warm and relaxed. She never felt this feeling before, anywhere, and it surprised her. “You’re very shy, are you?” Namjoon chuckled. Akira turned away, but Namjoon continued, “No worries, there’s no obligation to talk to me if you’re not comfortable.”

“Oh!” Akira quickly fixed the misunderstanding, “Oh no, it’s not that! I’m just—I never—I usually don’t come to these t-type of things so…” Akira trailed for a moment, biting her bottom lip nervously, “I d-don’t know what to say…”

“Well how about I ask a question, and then you try and answer as best as you can. Easy enough, right?” Akira nodded timidly. “Do you have any siblings, Akira?”

“Yes, I have 4. Two older brothers and two older sisters, I’m with some of them today.” Akira nodded, signaling Namjoon to look around the room, finding one of her siblings, Malik, staring at him, and the other, Naomi, still in conversation with his friend, Jackson. Namjoon turned his attention back to Akira, completely unfazed by Malik’s gaze, “What kind of hobbies are you into?”

“Hobbies? Oh um…I like to read. Some, I uh, I barely have time these days.” Namjoon nodded, already plotting to build an entire library wing just for her in his mind, “I enjoy cooking, I guess.” Jin suddenly picked up on the conversation, having heard her soft dulcet tones from across the room. He wanted to hear that sound more. “I enjoy cooking for my family.” It wasn’t a total lie to tell, she did enjoy cooking, just for people who enjoyed it, mainly her grandmother and nieces, nephews, and baby cousins. “I like to knit too. Sometimes I like listening to music or watching movies at home.”

“What about going out?”

“I’m usually busy with chores that I don’t have the time to.” Akira spoke without thinking, not knowing that what she said was odd to Namjoon. His brow slightly furrowed, ‘Chores? Chores?! Our omega shouldn’t be lifting a finger, she should be treated like a princess!’ His wolf was screaming, no doubt Jin heard it too. Just before Akira could clear up any confusion, Joseph and Malik strolled over to their corner. Namjoon’s wolf was growling at the sight of them, already not trusting the vibe they were giving him. He didn’t like them at all.

“Ah, Mr. Kim! I see you’ve taken a shine to my little princess.” If Akira could fix her face to show disgust, confusion, and anger, she would. Since when has she ever been this man’s princess? “She’s our special one.”

“Yes, that she is.” Namjoon smiled at her, making Akira nearly melt, “I was just wondering to myself why hasn’t she been to any of the summits before? Surely Ms. Akira was of age to find her own pack then.” Akira glanced between Namjoon and her father, seeing the silent battle unfold.

“Ah, yes, well her mother and I were very cautious about Akira joining another pack. Not only is she our youngest, but she’s also the only human to be born in our family for years. Protecting her has been our main priority and truthfully, I just couldn’t let my little girl go.” Joseph disingenuously smiled while reaching out to pinch Akira’s cheek. “But sadly, her mother and I are growing older and now is the time that we want to make sure that Akira is well taken care of.”

“Is that so?” Namjoon tried to keep the monotone lithe from his voice as best as he could, knowing that everything Joseph said was complete bullshit.

“Yes, my sister is…a rarity, I guess you can say.” Malik interrupted, sensing the tension, “Is that why you want her, Mr. Kim? Because of her rarity?” You watched Namjoon’s eyes glow and for whatever reason you reached over and grabbed his wrist. It was instinctual, you didn’t like fighting. Namjoon’s eyes returned to their natural color and his breathing slowed. That’s when Jin decided to walk over, having heard enough, “Actually, we believe Ms. Akira to be our mate. She’d make a perfect omega.”

“She can’t be an omega, she’s human.” Malik laughed, clearly finding Jin’s comment crazy.

“Being an omega isn’t just a wolf subspecies. It’s also a state of mind. Human or not, you can clearly see that your sister’s personality fits that of an omega.” Jin quipped, “Or do you simply not see your sister as someone worth the time to notice?” Akira’s eyes widened and she unintentionally squeezed Namjoon’s wrist. Before Malik could retaliate, Joseph stepped in, “I think you and I need to have a talk about Akira’s future.” Joseph and Namjoon stepped away, leaving Akira, Malik, and Jin standing where they left them. While Malik and Jin stared daggers at each other, all Akira wanted to do was just crawl in a hole and die.

“To my daughter Naomi, for securing a match with the head of the Wang Pack, Jackson Wang. May the alliances between the packs grow stronger and stronger.”

Akira watched as everyone held up a glass in honor of Naomi’s match. Dinner once again fell on Akira as it became her responsibility. Catering to such a large group wasn’t anything new to her. She knew now that she wasn’t ignorant to her family’s ways, that she was treated as a maid to suit their needs. The mere fact devastated her, yet she held it all inside to get through the rest of the evening. While passing around the dinner table to pour everyone a drink, her father made the surprising remark, “And to my other daughter, Akira. She has somehow managed to snag the leader of the Bangtan Pack, Namjoon Kim! What a surprise it was that he wanted her first, no negotiating needed!” Joseph laughed.

“Really Joseph, was that necessary? Really??” Miriam scoffed, annoyed with his behavior. Meanwhile, everyone looked to Akira, shocked at how she managed to snag the highest pack leader within the community. Akira remained silent, shuffling around the table to top off everyone’s drink before heading to the children’s table to make sure they were taken care of. She then started to make her way to the kitchen before her grandmother stopped her, “Akira.” The steely sound of her voice made everyone stand on edge. Alphas might be leaders but elders, especially omegas, are coveted. They are held in high regard and when they get angry…

“Joseph, did I raise you to be this cold? Did your father? Your daughter was accepted into a pack—a very esteemed, powerful pack—and you talk as if it was a complete shock that they even wanted her, have you no sense of pride for her?” Genevieve tsk’d.

“Mother—.”

“You will do right by this child even if I have to make you myself.” You could’ve sworn that she hissed at him, “Your father would be so disappointed—.”

“Well my father isn’t here, is he?” Joseph muttered coldly, “No, those devilish humans saw to that!”

“Joseph, please!” Miriam begged, “That is your mother!”

“Don’t defend me, Miriam.” Genevieve muttered, “Your husband seemed to have forgotten that if it weren’t for the humans, he wouldn’t be here his damn self. He knows that my grandfather was human, my father too, and he knows that it’s their blood that runs through his sorry veins. Your father, god rest his soul, was the gentle giant that he was. He loved all of mankind, wolf and human alike, and it sickens me how you treat this child!” Akira cowarded off to the side, afraid of the tempers brewing in the family dining room. She didn’t want this. She never meant to cause a fight.

“Can I say something, please?” Akira suddenly spoke, surprising everyone, including herself, “Father is right.”

The widening of her grandmother’s eyes told her she better hurry to explain, “Humans are welcomed, yes, but not by many. And the packs that usually let them in are shunned. It is…it’s surprising that Mr. Kim even wanted me. I-I’m nothing special, we know that—.”

“Akira—.”

“Mama please,” Akira interrupted Miriam, “it’s true.” She then looked down at her hands, “We know it’s true. I’m not gifted like Malik or Braxton or Naomi and Justine. I’m nobody, and for whatever reason, Mr. Kim wanted me. Maybe they need a house maid or something, I don’t know, the point is, I got lucky. And after Friday, all the arguing won’t matter because you won’t have to see me again. I’m sorry I caused all this fighting, that’s not what I wanted.” Akira felt herself choking up so she looked away, “I-I promise I won’t cause you anymore trouble, I’m sorry.” Akira turned and went back to the kitchen, making the tension in the dining room uneasy.

Quietly, she cried to herself as her insecurity of being a burden grew and festered. The burn that settled deep in her chest bellowed as she tried muffling her cries, but how useful would that be in a house full of wolves? After a few minutes, she quickly dried her eyes, wiped her face, and finished cleaning up in the kitchen. She scrubbed dishes and countertops. Hugged and kissed each one of her nieces and nephews and cousins goodnight as they brought her their dirty dishes, thankfully never turning out as mean and self righteous as their parents. She cleaned up after their table and then when she noticed everyone had left the dining room, she cleaned up in there too.

An hour later, with nearly a few more dishes to go, Akira heard the light tapping footsteps of heels entering the kitchen, which meant it could only be her sister, Justine, “I wanted to tell before we left how much I enjoyed your performance, little sister. You make pity look so disgustingly pathetic, even I almost felt bad for you.” Justine laughed, a glass of wine still in her hand as she tipped the last of it back. Akira stopped what she was doing and glanced at Justine before shaking her head and going back to cleaning. Instead of a rebuttal, Akira just held out her hand, waiting for Justine to hand her the glass. With one last gulp, Justine handed over the glass so Akira could wash it. She laughed, “My god you’re so weak.”

“Fine. Then let me be weak.” Akira shrugged, the monotone tilt to her voice catching Justine off guard. “I don’t care anymore. I’ve gone from little sister to punching bag in the span of twenty years. I’ve gone from the baby of the family to house slave. And now, I’m surprised at how sad I am that I will be leaving the only home I’ve ever known, the only family—if you could call us that—that I’ve ever known, to live with strangers that’ll probably treat me worse than how you, or dad, or anyone else has ever treated me.” Akira prophesied, staring ahead at nothing in particular, “I used to want to be you…” Akira turned, staring Justine in the eyes, “I used to think how amazing you were and how much I wanted to be like you. Like Naomi too. I would tell everyone how cool my sisters were and how much I loved being around you. Until I turned 10, that is.” Akira scoffed, turning away from Justine as she finished up, “When I didn’t present as anything, I could see father—Joseph's—disappointment.” Akira corrected, feeling absolutely no emotional ties to her father now,

“I just pushed it to the side, thinking I could make up for what I lacked in other ways. But seeing you instantly side with him, as if wanting his approval so badly from him that you would instantly turn on me? It hurt more than anything.” Akira could feel herself getting teary so she finished cleaning and then wiped her hands on a dish towel, “I lost so much more that day, I lost my best friends one by one. I lost a father and a mother. The only person who didn’t turn me away was grandmother.”

“Why are you telling me all of this?” Justine rolled her eyes, even when she herself didn’t like the truth being told to her at this very moment. With tears in her eyes, Akira turned to face her. The sight caught a tipsy Justine off guard, “I’m telling you this because one day, your daughters will present soon. And if the outcome isn’t what you want, will you turn on them too?” Akira didn’t even let Justine answer, having left towards the kitchen entrance with adrenaline pumping high in her veins. She quickly made it to her room, taking in the clutter as half empty cardboard boxes sat in corners of her room. Akira was finally coming to terms that the family she knew was never really hers. She was just a temporary fixture in their space, like the help. And even though she would be free of all of that very soon, she still didn’t know what she was walking into.

I did not like this chapter at all.

28 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 19 days ago

Text

Be Mine

Four

💜Fic Pairing: BTS Member x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Dark Romance | Demon Member

💜Warnings: (for entire work; not chapter specific)Mental Illnesses/Troubled Childhood/Alcoholic Parent/Mentions of Domestic Violence/Physical Violence/Stalking/Gore/Mentions of Blood/Sexist Remarks/Derogatory Remarks/Detailed Murder/Murder of an Animal/Language/Adult Themes/Sexual Themes/Mind Control/Telepathy (invading thoughts w/o permission)/Fingering/Masturbation/Manipulation/Alluding at Drug Usage

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 5,404

Chapter Four

Kamryn Graham

Maybe it was because she was still in shock, but Kamryn felt crazy. It was like she was hearing things. She’d just heard a random thought to rinse her mouth after she’d gotten sick, but it wasn’t her voice. She shook it off and after getting herself together and dressed, then she and Mariah left their place to make their way to Kamryn’s car, when she saw him. Amongst the crowd of neighbors and law enforcement, she saw Jimin still in his pajamas, hands tucked into his pants pockets, watching her intently as if trying to read her thoughts. While the group around him blurred in frantic motion—rushing left, right, mouths moving a mile a minute—Jimin stood perfectly still. Not a single twitch. Not a shift of weight. Just watching. Waiting. As if the chaos didn’t touch him. As if he were outside of it. His eyes seemed to flash a reddish glow before returning to normal, but Kamryn was sure that she was mistaken and convinced herself that the sun must have reflected at just the right angle. As his eyes bore into her soul, his head tilted to the side hauntingly slow and a smirk pulled at the corner of his lips. Surprisingly, she wasn’t afraid and her face began to warm as she kept his eye contact.

Why is he staring at me like that? Is he worried that I will mention him to the cops?

It wasn’t painful, but it was definitely noticeable, when she got a weird sensation in her head. It kind of tickled as it crackled like a worn needle scratching against a record.

No. I’m not worried about that. I know you’ll do what’s right and listen. You’re a good girl.

Wait! No, no, no, no… that wasn’t real. Why did I think that? He can't be speaking to me through my thoughts! He can't!

I can.

“What?! Huh?” Kamryn froze in place, her heart beating frantically as it knocked forcefully against her sternum. Her stomach churned as if she’d be sick again.

“Huh? No, I was talking to Tae,” Mariah said after placing her phone to her chest. “Why? What’s wrong?” She stopped to observe her friend and when she didn’t answer or move, Mariah grabbed her by the arm and tugged her along to the car. “Come on, Kam.” She put the phone back to her ear to continue her conversation. “She’s okay, babe. Just a little shaken up,” she informed a worried Taehyung.

Kamryn knew that voice didn’t belong to Mariah. It seemed to come to her like a thought but the voice was deep, penetrating, and commanding, burrowing deeply into her bones. In her mind, she could see those red eyes, peering at her and was starting to question her mental state, wondering if she was having auditory and visual hallucinations now. Sure, she’d struggled with Dependent Personality Disorder since her teenage years, but this was something totally different. Should she reach out to her psychiatrist? It’s been years since she’d needed to visit her.

Jimin kept his distance and didn’t attempt to approach. He didn’t wave or anything–just stared. And Kamryn, in a trance-like state, couldn’t seem to keep her eyes off of him either, mesmerized by the stark difference between him and the other people, as if a spotlight shined only on him. She also noticed the softness in his gaze, though his eyes were intense. While the thought that Jimin may have hurt Micah was in the back of her mind, she was oddly more fascinated at how attractive he looked in such simple attire. His white t-shirt fit him perfectly, just snug enough to make her take notice of his lean, muscular biceps peeking from under the sleeves. The way he stood there, she couldn’t stop her eyes from glancing down the front of his plaid gray and white pants. If she wasn’t mistaken, she would have thought she noticed the print of his dick against his thigh. She licked her lips in an attempt to stop herself from drooling at the thought.

“Kamryn! What the fuck is wrong with you. Bring your ass over here!”

Kamryn was startled out of her trance when Mariah beckoned her to the car.

At the station, they were escorted to a bleak, cold room where they sat at a silver, metal table across from a female detective to be interviewed and further questioned about last night’s events.

“So, around 8:30, I had just gotten out of the shower when I got the craving for a soda,” Kamryn stated.

“We don’t keep them in the house, in an attempt to cut back on drinking them so often, so it’s not uncommon for either of us to pop over to grab a drink,” Mariah answered one of the female officers.

“Hey, I get it,” she said. “So, Kamryn, you left the house at approximately 8:50? Which would put you at the store around 9:00, correct?”

“I think it may have been past 9:00. I had just gotten an email from a client as I was about to walk out of the door. Would you like me to check my phone to give you an exact time?”

“Yes, please. That may be helpful.” While Kamryn dug through her purse, the officer turned her attention to Mariah. “But on this particular night, you didn’t walk with her but went to bed instead, correct? What time do you think she made it back?”

“Yes, ma’am. I wasn’t feeling well, you know, monthly issues,” Mariah joked uncomfortably. “She’d actually grabbed chocolate for me while she was there. I wish I had walked with her,” Mariah admitted, starting to get choked up, “but I never would have imagined that something like this would happen so close to home. I don’t know what I would have done if something had happened to her.”

The two women held hands and smiled at each other softly as the detective continued, “Well, don’t blame yourself. You were sick and thankfully she made it home unscathed. Did you happen to notice what time she made it back?”

“No ma’am, I didn’t. I stayed awake until she returned, and we chatted briefly when she brought my candy to me, but I didn’t think to check the time.”

“Got you,” she said as she jotted notes on her pad. She then turned back to Kamryn and asked, “Were you able to find the email?”

“Yes ma’am. I would have been leaving the house at 8:57. The walk only takes about 5 minutes with minimal traffic and it was light last night.”

The sound of her pen scratching against the paper was the only thing that could be heard in the small room. “How is traffic flow relevant? Did you not use the crosswalk at the light?”

Kamryn looked at Mariah with panic in her eyes. With all that was going on, was she about to be arrested for jaywalking?!

“I…” she paused, full of nerves, then shot to sit straight up to rest her elbows on the cold metal table. “No. No ma’am I didn’t. I’m so sorry, it’s just quicker to get to the store by going directly across. I won’t do it ever again. Please, don’t send me to prison!”

The officer smirked slightly at Kamryn’s innocent yet dramatic reaction. “Calm down Ms. Graham. That’s not my department,” she said and smiled full on when Kamryn melted back into her seat, relieved.

It’s okay. She’s just testing you. Deep breath, baby. You’re doing fine. Just stay calm and tell her what I tell you to say.

Caught off-guard by the sudden voice in her mind, Kamryn frantically sat back up in her chair and accidentally kicked the leg of the table, causing the detective and Mariah to look at her with concerned expressions.

“S- Sorry,” she said before releasing a shaky, deep breath.

“And you were alone?” The detective continued her questioning. “Did you talk to anyone on the way there or back?”

“I was alone on the way there. When I got there, I talked to Micah and met another neighbor when I was grabbing our drinks,” Kamryn admitted.

Mariah was immersed in Kamryn’s recollection as this was her first time hearing the entirety of the story. She felt bad that she wasn’t more aware last night. She reached over to grab her friend's hand again, an attempt to comfort her, as she continued to speak. “He actually paid for our things and walked me home.”

“Walked you home?” Mariah perked up, concern filling her voice.

“Ma’am,” was the way the officer politely asked her to be quiet.

“Sorry,” Mariah said.

“What was his name?”

Jimmy. I mean, I do have friends that call me Jimmy.

Kamryn, usually the straight arrow, felt the need to trust the voice, even though she was still shaking like a leaf.

“It started with a J. Jimmy, I think?”

“I’m assuming you didn’t get a last name,” the officer questioned.

“No ma’am,” her voice quivered slightly as she was nervous she would get caught, never being a good liar.

It’s okay. You’re doing great.

The woman pulled a few pages from a manilla envelope and laid them in front of Kamryn. There were a few snapshots from the security footage of her and Jimin conversing outside of the store. They were both smiling and it could be seen just from looking at those moments frozen in time that they were enjoying each other’s company.

“Is this the neighbor?”

“Yes, that’s him,” said after a moment and not receiving orders to say otherwise.

“And you two didn’t know each other before this night? Are you sure? You look pretty familiar with each other.” She pointed out with a slight accusatory tone in her voice.

“No, ma’am. We just met last night. He was really nice, I enjoyed talking to him, and he was very handsome.”

“Be careful with that, Kamryn. You don’t know that man. I’ve told you about being so trusting,” Mariah lectured.

Kamryn knew her friend meant well but didn’t think this was the time or place to defend her case, so she shook her head and agreed.

“Please, listen to your friend. Most criminals can be very charming and charismatic in the beginning,” the officer warned. “That’s how some lure in their victims, making them feel comfortable enough to let their guards down.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“So, do you know where he lives? Happen to know where he was going after he walked you home?”

Not exactly. He lives past our building. Which is true so technically, you’re not lying.

“I don’t know where exactly, but I know it’s past our building. He didn’t mention any plans, he just said he would stand on the sidewalk until I made it inside safely. When I did, I went to check on Mariah and give her her candy.”

“Okay,” the detective drew out the word while writing a few more things on the pad before she closed the leather folder. “Well, thank you both. I believe that will be all I need from you guys for the time being. I know this is difficult and can be stressful, but we really appreciate your cooperation. We do ask that you remain local while the investigation is on-going,” she said. Handing them both a card. “If you need to leave the area for any reason, please let me or Officer Min know ahead of time.”

“Yes, ma’am,” they answered in unison before sliding their chairs out from under the table.

It was early evening by the time they made it back home and Kamryn kicked herself, feeling the effects of skipping breakfast then not having the opportunity to have lunch. Her head was pounding. The yard was nearly cleared, leaving only a few gossiping stragglers. Jimin was no longer outside, but she could still feel those red eyes licking the edges of her aura. Kamryn looked around the area, trying to find him, but he wasn’t there.

Inside, she nibbled a granola bar as she prepared something quick to eat then needed to shower, feeling dirty after being at the station. She undressed then stepped into the spray of the warm water to wash away the germs and the stress of the day. Her thoughts, however, continued to race:

Did he kill Micah? Why? What happened last night? I wonder what he’s doing right now. I hope I handled things well with the police. How is he able to read my thoughts? Is he listening right now? Probably not, since I can’t hear him. What is he? Is he even human? An alien? I need to talk to him. I wish I had gotten his number last night, but now I have to find a reason to leave the house. With all that has happened today, I know that Mariah will worry and have a million and one questions if I try to leave. Were his eyes red? I must have been tripping, cause there’s no way they were red, right? Fuck, he looked so good this morning and all he had on was a t-shirt and pajama pants. And the way he was looking at me! Fuck! He’s not hearing this, right? I hope he’s not hearing this.

She bit her lip. Thinking back to seeing him this morning had her ready to melt. The vision of him in mind began to stoke the lust warming her from within. The way her loofah grazed across her nipples, leaving a trail of fragrant bubbles, felt so good that it made her hiss. She pictured him from the night before, after he had pulled off his hood. Every detail of his features came back to her—the way he laughed, the way his Adam's apple bobbed as he spoke, the way his veiny hands gripped the plastic bag. Her thoughts even lingered on how his voice had unexpectedly stirred something within her. Slowly, she rolled her nipple between her fingers and the loofah with one hand. While she continued to alternate this technique, she grabbed the detachable shower head with her free hand.

She adjusted the stream to her favorite setting with the flip of her manicured fingernail before moving to aim at her special spot. Gasping, she jerked when the jet made contact with her clit. She let her head hang back and closed her eyes as her mouth hung open, her pleasure quickly began to build. Kamryn rested her back on the cool shower wall and lifted her leg to rest her foot on the built-in, tiled bench, giving her better access to her swelling button. She pretended the wall behind her was his hard, toned body. Then, a slight tingling in her head, like static, before she heard his voice.

Does this feel good, baby?

“Yes,” crept out of her throat when the feelings began to grow more intense. His voice sent chills down her spine.

She began to imagine that her ministrations were instead Jimin’s hands, gently kneading her breast and flicking her clit. She could feel the heat pulsating through her with warmth prickling up just under her skin. Her lips, fingers, and toes tingled with excitement. She was shocked when the feeling of warm hands moved from her shoulders, across her chest, and then around her waist. Her hands were still occupied with the shower head in one and the loofa in the other, but she didn’t dare open her eyes, allowing whatever this was to engulf her. She figured she may as well enjoy this while feeling her sanity slip away by the minute.

She didn’t even realize when the shower head, still in her hand, was now spraying the wall, the sensation that had replaced it feeling even more delicious. The fingers repeatedly encircled her clit, moving to slither between her folds, gathering her juices on their way down. While the fingers continued to move up and down, she could even hear the smacking of her wetness reverberating off of the shower walls. Her breath hitched in her throat, and her chest heaved when they dipped into her sopping wet pussy.

“Uhm,” she moaned loudly.

Is this what you wanted?

“Yes. Please, don’t stop,” she said breathily. Kamryn opened her eyes, briefly, scanning the shower. She wanted to see him but she was alone. How could this be happening?

I won’t stop until I milk you of every drop. Until you’re shaking, crying, and begging me to stop. I will ruin you, Kamryn. I’ll have you so wrecked, you’ll never even think of another man touching you. Now move your hands. This is mine.

The hands moved hers out of the way, gaining more room to please her.

Kamryn moaned loudly in a low tone that was damn near unrecognizable to her own ears. Her body seemed to move on its own, grinding down on the fingers inside of her as they curled gently and rhythmically against her A-spot. This highly sensitive spot, located past the G-spot and just before the cervix, would always do it for her. Each swipe sent a surge of electricity through her system, charging her closer and closer to new heights.

Mm hmm. You see how good that feels?

“Yes,” her answer was drawn out and her voice trembled as her body quaked.

Are you ready to cum for me?

“Yes. Yes. Yes,” Kamryn answered, nearly begging for release.

One hand held on to her body, splayed across her abdomen right above where the raging inferno, fueled by lust and passion, seemed to reside. The fingers pushed further into her, remaining there to press up against the soft tissue just before her cervix. The fingers changed their technique and began moving left, then right and her body felt like it wanted to go limp from the overwhelming pleasure. They moved slowly while still applying gentle pressure. Kamryn, now panting, fisted both the loofah and shower head in her hands so hard her knuckles turned white.

Cum for me on my count. Not a second sooner. Not a second later. Understand?

“Yes!”

Three.

The swipe of what felt like a hot tongue scorched a trail from the top of her spine up to her nape before open mouth kisses moved from her neck then across her shoulder.

Two.

“Jesus. Jesus. Jesus,” she groaned long and deep when the tongue swiped back over her shoulder to the crook of her neck. Softly, the mouth sucked at the skin there while still lapping gently.

Not even close, sweetheart. I should add more time on for that shit. What’s my name?

“NO! Please, Jimin, please!”

One. Good girl. Cum for me, baby.

“Oh, FUUU-” rushed from deep within. Her orgasm crashed against her like a rogue wave, swallowed her up, then pulled her under as it receded from shore.

Fuck, you’re so pretty falling apart like this. You say it. Tell me how fucking pretty you are, baby.

“Ugh! I’m so… Ah, I’m... Oh my God,” she mumbled as her body convulsed violently. The pressure on her nipple intensified as if being pulled and squeezed harder, just enough to send her over the edge again, but not enough to hurt.

Say it.

The voice demanded-distorted, deeper, and raspier than before-while the fingers continued to swipe within her wildly.

“I’m pretty. I’m so fucking pretty. I’m so fucking pretty. Fuck!” Tears spilled from her eyes–uninvited and inconsolable. Hardly able to recognize her own voice, she was destroyed, breathless, and panting, realizing that she wasn’t just shaken by the pleasure anymore. She was possessed by hedonism, her body completely enslaved to his touch–but that voice. It was different that time. The domineering command sent a chilling fear to the pit of her stomach and intensified her orgasm. Admittedly, she was scared, but the bone-chilling rumble of his unnaturally deepened voice, laced with an eerie crackle that seemed to sit at the back of his throat, excited her. So much so, she came again. “Please. I can’t. I can’t, please.” She’d done exactly what he said she would–drained, crying, and begging. Ruined. Just like that… she was his.

She panted and her throat began to hurt, dry from attempting to pull in more oxygen. The hand slowly pulled out of her and seemed to help as she began to slowly slide down the wall to sit on the shower floor, light-headed, completely spent, and weak from that extreme release.

*BOOM, BOOM, BOOM*

“Kamryn? Are you okay?” Mariah was on the other side of the door shouting over the sound of the water.

Fuck! “I’m... I’m fine,” Kamryn yelled, out of breath. “The water was just too hot.”

“Oh okay. It sounded like you were screaming. I thought you were trying to sing again,” she snickered. “But I just wanted to check on you.”

“Fuck you, Mariah. I’m okay. Thank you.”

Kamryn grabbed the shower head that was now dangling next to her and was about to rinse away the traces of arousal when she heard him. His voice was not back to his normal tone, but still demanded her obedience.

No. Leave it just like that and come to me. D303.

Kamryn knew the feelings she was having for Jimin didn’t make sense. She should be afraid that he could possibly be a murderer. She should be alarmed that he’s able to communicate with her through her thoughts. She should be… but she wasn’t. If he’s able to use telepathy to speak to her, is he able to control her thoughts as well?

Kamryn got dressed and came out of her room just as Mariah was coming out of her own.

“Where the fuck you going?” Mariah eyed Kamryn’s outfit. While it was simple, it wasn’t something she would typically wear to just lounge around the house. She was joking initially but then her smile faded.

“I’m just stepping out for a second. I won’t be gone long.”

“Are you being serious right now? Have you forgotten what just happened this morning?”

“I am aware, Mariah, but I’m not going far.” Kamryn shifted to slip past Mariah in the narrow hallway. Once in the living room, Mariah pulled at her wrist, stopping her from making it to the door.

“Are you going to see that man?” Mariah asked when Kamryn turned to face her.

“Girl, what man?” Kamryn gave her most convincing confused tone but knew exactly what man she was referring to.

“Bitch, don’t do that.”

“Mariah! Don’t do what? What are you talking about?”

“Don’t act like I don’t know you. Jimmy. Are you going to see him?” Kamryn didn’t answer, instead she looked everywhere but into her friend’s eyes, hoping that her silence would lead to the end of the conversation. “Look, I don’t know that man. Never met him. But I have a bad feeling about him.”

“How can you have a bad feeling about someone you’ve never met? It sounds like you’re looking for something to stress about.”

“I don’t expect you to understand, sis, but, please. Stay away from him.”

“Yeah, okay, Mariah. Is that all?”

“No, that’s not all. Something is different. You’re different. I just can’t put my finger on it.”

“Don’t start that weird shit, again, Riah.”

“It’s not weird! Have I ever been wrong? Remember when I told you about Dr. Lee? I told you he gave me bad vibes and then he got fired for assaulting that student. And what about Jameel. I just knew he was cheating on me months before I found out for sure. Muthafuckers think they can hide shit but my ancestors be putting me on game.”

Mariah was right… about everything. Every danger she’s warned Kamryn about and anything she pointed out as strange revealed itself to be just that. But, she had to be wrong about Jimin. Whatever negative thing she felt that he was can’t be true. He wasn’t like that.

“Yes, you’ve made some lucky guesses,” Kamryn teased.

“Bitch, luck ain’t got shit to do with it. Don’t piss me off.” She smiled at her friend, still holding on to her hand. “Just- Be careful, okay. There’s something about him. He’s dangerous. It may sound nuts, but I wonder if he had something to do with Micah’s murder.”

Kamryn gasped and her body froze as her friend confirmed the same suspicions in her mind. “What-” Before she could finish her sentence, not even sure of what she was going to say anyway, their attention was pulled to the sound of the front door being unlocked then opened.

Tiara walked in and she looked terrible. Her eyes were puffy and red, as if she’d been crying all day.

“Oh my God, Tiara, are you okay?” Kamryn asked, approaching with caution.

“Like you really give a fuck,” Tiara spat.

“I promise, if I didn’t, I wouldn’t ask. Look, we aren’t the best of friends, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you.”

“No, Kamryn. No I’m not okay,” Tiara yelled, causing Kamryn’s neck to jerk back in shock.

“Damn, you just walk in choosing violence, huh?” Mariah became increasingly concerned after she got a good look at Tiara’s face. “What’s going on, Tiara? What the hell happened?”

“Micah.” Tiara’s voice cracked. Then, much quieter, broken, she said, “Micah’s dead.” Her bloodshot eyes conjured up fresh tears that flowed down her face as her knees buckled, sending her to fall to the floor as she clutched her phone to her chest and let out a sob so raw, it sounded like someone forcefully ripped it from her chest. She cried so hard, her whole body shook. Kamryn and Mariah exchanged a confused look. Sure, losing a neighbor or someone you’ve known for a while was upsetting but Tiara was crying like Kamryn imagined his girlfriend had after finding out.

“Damn, sis. We are all sad after hearing that terrible news, but-.”

“No!” Tiara’s voice echoed through the apartment, cutting Mariah off. “You don’t get it,” she said, “He was everything to me!”

Wait a minute.

At that moment, the pieces clicked for Kamryn and Mariah looked at her as if this was not news to her. This revelation would explain so much.

“There it is,” Mariah said. “Bitch, I knew you was fucking Micah.”

“Tiara?”

“You want to act like you didn’t know, too, Kamryn? Yes! We had been seeing each other off and on since he moved here but you wouldn’t stay your ass out of his fucking face. Always grinning and shit, trying to steal his attention. You knew how I felt about him. He told me!”

If he did tell her that, Kamryn was sure it was just another way to keep distance between her and Tiara. Gaslighting her in an unsuccessful attempt to have his cake and eat it too.

��No, it was never like that. I-”

“Don’t fucking lie to me, Kamryn! You stayed tempting him. Trying to act all perfect. Trying to act like you were superior to me any chance you got.”

“Tiara, don’t take this out on Kamryn. Micah would hit on anything that walked upright and had a vagina. I can attest to her turning him down every time he made advances. Hell, he even tried to holla at me but I threatened to cut his dick off and shove it down his throat… make him choke on it. Never happened again.”

“Damn, Mariah,” Kamryn said, to which Mariah nodded her head with pride.

“He did?” Tiara looked at Mariah in disbelief, the story he had created for her slowly crumbling before her eyes.

“Sure did,” Mariah confirmed as she approached Tiara cautiously and began rubbing her arms gently. “Babe, Micah was a liar. He played you and he played his girlfriend. Kamryn didn’t want him and never gave him a reason to think she did. I understand that you want to be angry at someone but it’s directed at the wrong person.”

“No, no. You don’t understand what I’m saying. He said he loved me. Kamryn was the one standing in our way.” Her voice had become so small and pitiful as sobs threatened to escape her chest again.

Kamryn had so much to say. She wanted, so badly, to punch that bitch in the back of the head but stayed still and quiet, trying to not make things worse.

“Now, wait a damn minute,” Mariah started. “I thought you were talking to one of his homeboys.”

“No,” Tiara admitted, her voice muffled by the fabric of Mariah’s shirt. “It was always Micah. He said that we were going to move into our own apartment once he got back on his feet and sorted things out with… her.” She mentioned his girlfriend as if she was not a major factor in his equation. Tiara finally fell into Mariah’s ready embrace, burying her face into her shirt. “He said I was special but was always having to deal with her or trying to see what Kamryn was going to do.” Mariah rubbed soothing swipes across her back.

“Oh my God,” Kamryn said in disbelief, unaware of the role she played in their relationship. “Tiara, I’m so sorry he hurt you. I had no idea any of this was even going on. I’m not sure why he felt the need to include me in any plans he was concocting and I don’t know what he told you, but I honestly had no idea. And believe me when I say, I was not interested in him in the slightest so I’m not sure what the hell he was waiting on me for.”

Tiara’s accusatory eyes met Kamryns. ”Whatever, Kamryn. I’m sure you got a kick out of him choosing you over me over and over and over again. You ain’t nothing special.”

The words hit a soft-spot and lingered in her heart for a moment too long. Her mother used to tell her those exact words often. So much so, Kamryn agreed with Tiara. She wasn’t anything special.

“I haven’t done anything to you. I’ve done nothing but try to be your friend but you’ve written me as the villain in your story. This ain’t on me. This is Micah’s doing and you need to accept that.”

“Fuck you, bitch,” Tiara sneered, pulled away from Mariah, then stormed down the hall to her bedroom where she slammed the door.

“Well. that explains a lot,” Mariah said lowly so only Kamryn could hear.

Kamryn was fuming. She was so fucking sick and tired of being disrespected by Tiara and pissed with herself for continuing to put the feelings of others before her own. Why didn’t she get to yell and scream and show her ass like other people did to express themselves? If she did, people would say she was crazy. Why couldn't she speak up without being perceived as being mean, problematic, or full of drama? Why couldn’t she express her feelings without people getting upset and victimizing themselves at her ‘attacks’? A part of her wanted to go in that room and dog walk Tiara’s ass across the floor, but that would be so out of character. She wasn’t a fighter however could go there when necessary, she just chose not to feed that side of her. She didn’t want that dark part of her to come out to play and worked to keep it on a leash by avoiding conflict altogether. Besides, she had other things to attend to.

“I’m going to get some fresh air,” Kamryn said, slipping on a pair of sandals from the shoe rack beside the door. Her movements were fast, in an attempt to get out the door before Mariah could protest too much.

“You don’t need to be going out alone. I’ll come with you.”

“No, that’s okay. I want to be alone for a bit.”

“Kamryn, there is literally a murderer on the loose. Just stay in tonight, okay. He’s not worth your safety.”

Mariah was right and Kamryn knew it. She knew that she should stay inside. She should listen, but the moment her fingers curled around the doorknob–she didn’t have a choice. The pull was so unbearable and damn near smothering. She could feel her pulse pounding in her throat, her wrist, and in her pussy. She had to get out, feeling like she would suffocate if she didn’t open the door.

“I’ll be fine, Riah.” Kamryn walked out and could hear Mariah yelling behind her.

“Kam!”

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #bts smut #bts fanfiction #bts fanfic #dark romance #demon bts member #demon #ambw smut #ambw #black original character #black protagonist #original black female character

5 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 24 days ago

Text

BE MINE

Three

💜Fic Pairing: BTS Member x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Dark Romance | Demon Member

💜Warnings: Demonic Male Protagonist/Cat-Calling/Murder of an Animal/Graphic Imagery/Domestic Violence/Bitter Roommate/Mentions of Menses/Childhood Trauma/Stalking

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 7,076

Chapter Three

Park Jimin

*back at the store*

“Nice to meet you, Jimin.”

Jimin. Jimin. Jimin. The sound of his name floating around in her thoughts felt holy, like a prayer being etched into his heart. It excited him, thrilling as if he would be caught any minute. She knew she’d heard his name before but was oblivious to the fact that he was the man who delivered her food as well as the man who had been protecting her for years now. Each time she tried to connect the dots, it was as if her mind went cloudy, leaving her unable to reach the conclusion.

“My name is Kamryn, but my friends call me Kam,” she reached out to shake his hand. “Don’t think I’m weird, but you seem very familiar. Have we met before?”

“You do, too. We may have seen each other around,” Jimin confessed, caressing the back of her hand with his thumb, while omitting a shit ton of information.

Jimin failed to mention that he knew she lived across the highway. Hell, he even knew exactly which unit was hers, which was the sole reason he moved into the complex. He was also aware of her occupation and what car she drove. He had the common sense not to let her know he was privy to her private life, not wanting to scare her away. He actually wanted her to like him which was strange, but it would make it easier to keep her close.

Kamryn ticked all the boxes for him. Her nurturing, loving, and caring nature contradicted his own, which intrigued him, and she was drop-dead gorgeous on top of it all. He also loved how agreeable she was and how well she listened. He had quickly come to the realization he wanted her to be, and needed her to be happy. In his mind lived delusions of her desire for him which fueled his need to obtain her.

“Where do you stay?”

“Just over there, in the condos across the way.” He motioned in the direction of the building he lived in.

“No way! So do I! Maybe that’s where I’ve seen you.”

“Wow. Maybe so,” Jimin said, trying to sound convincing, “since we’re going the same way, mind if I walk with you?”

“Not at all,” she said as she took her drink from the bag he insisted on carrying. They began their walk, and after taking a few sips of her bubbly beverage, she asked, “So, how long have you lived over here?”

“About two years now, I think,” he answered, though he had been in her life for much longer. “How about you?”

“A little over four years now.”

“Do you like it?”

“Yeah, it’s nice and quiet, and not much happens around here. Do you live alone, or do you have roommates?”

“I live alone, sweetheart. I'm not exactly the roommate type, you know?”

“Why do you say that? I have two roommates, and they are more like sisters at this point.” Jimin could tell she had gotten in the habit of replying this way, though her relationship with Tiara was far from sisterly. “Well, one of them, at least. The other doesn’t seem to like me much anymore, but it’s whatever.”

Jimin’s ears would have usually perked up at that statement, but he knew she was referring to Tiara.

“See, this is why I say that. I live alone because of stuff like this. I appreciate my privacy and find it draining when having to interact with humans,” he said, then continued after catching his verbiage, “I have no desire to deal with other people and their personalities.”

“Yeah, I understand that. I think that’s exactly what’s going on in my house.”

“What’s up with you and your roommate?”

“Well, Mariah and I have gotten along very well since college. We already had an established friendship, but we became even closer after moving in. She’s literally like a big sister to me. But Tiara, on the other hand, I’ve never really felt comfortable with her. We were okay initially, but after a while, it started to feel like she was studying me and trying to become me. The shit is kinda creepy.”

“Become you?”

“Yeah. She started trying to dress like me and even started speaking like me. I tried not to think that way and tried to convince myself we were just picking up each other’s habits until she started being rude to me. Her making remarks that seemed to be said in an attempt to ‘humble me’ or embarrass me’ only fueled my suspensions,” she said, “but I’ve never done anything to that girl to make her switch up the way that she did.”

“Sometimes, it’s not something that you’ve done. Sometimes, it’s just you being authentically yourself that makes people uncomfortable. It sounds like she’s jealous that you are, naturally, the person she is trying her hardest to emulate.” Jimin was well versed in jealousy. It was one of his favorite emotions to watch between humans. That was his trash reality TV show that we enjoyed live and in living color.

“Damn. That makes sense. Maybe so, huh?”

“Yep, I’ve seen it happen.” And was the mastermind behind many fights and arguments, creating situations for it to happen as well. “It’s possible she doesn’t know who she is and has romanticized your life.”

“Mmm hmm,” Kamryn said, agreeing with him.

A comfortable silence enveloped them, punctuated only by the distant hum of highway traffic fading behind and the steady rhythm of their footsteps beating against the sidewalk. The quiet gave her a moment to reflect on everything she’d experienced with Tiara. There was something about this man that made her feel comfortable and safe, and she found herself telling him everything about her. She even told him about ‘Chipgate’ and the most recent incident.

“She’s crazy! Just the other day, I was eating a slice from my favorite pizzeria and had said aloud, mind you to no one in particular, how much I love pizza, joking that I could eat it every day.” Tiara had jumped in with an exaggerated response: “Yeah, I love pizza so much. I’d be fine if it was the only thing I could eat for the rest of my life.” It was over-the-top enough that Mariah exchanged a knowing eye roll with Kamryn. “I don’t know why she suddenly—and dramatically, might I add—changed her tune. I distinctly remember Tiara complaining about my pizza habit when we first moved into the apartment, saying shit like, “There are other foods besides pizza, you know.” Jimin couldn’t suppress the smile that tugged at his lips as she mimicked Tiara, her voice going high-pitched and mocking. He could feel it as her annoyance resurfaced, stirred by the memory of the incident.

To Kamryn, it all seemed childish, the pizza and the fucking chips–all of it. She’d reached the point where she stopped arguing with Tiara over trivial things, instead quietly keeping a mental note of each petty incident as evidence that their relationship was irreparable. It was as though a curtain had finally lifted, and Kamryn could now see Tiara’s behavior more clearly—it felt tainted with resentment and jealousy.

The pair walked further, a brief silence once again, before Jimin spoke. “So… are you from here? Or-” He knew full well that she was not. He found himself attempting small talk—a task he despised even more than he hated humans—just to keep the conversation going as they quickly approached her apartment building.

“No, I moved here for school. I was accepted into the university here and just never left.”

“Oh, yeah? What did you study?”

“Business management. I knew that, with my personality and upbringing, I wanted to work for myself. I just couldn’t see myself working a strict 9-5 or punching a clock for someone else to tell me what to do. Nothing against people who do, but I’ve gotten enough of that shit from my mom,” she joked, using humor as a coping skill.

“I feel you on that! So what are you doing now?”

“I started my own photography business.”

“What? That’s amazing. You’ll have to show me some of your work sometime.”

“Of course, I definitely will. So, what about you?”

Are you from money? How can you afford to live here alone at your age?

He scoffed internally at her thought but answered, “I just kind of ended up here, wanting a change of scenery. I didn’t go to college or anything, but was successful with stocks. I’m doing okay for myself, but I still do random jobs here and there.”

Jimin was doing more than okay. When he needed to build up more funds, he would use his influence to exploit people in high places. CEOs of major corporations would willingly make decisions or disclose vital information that worked in Jimin’s favor. His most successful target, guided by his unseen force, offered up insider information on an upcoming merger that would likely send the company's value through the roof. The same day, Jimin purchased a substantial amount of their stocks while the price was still low. As he anticipated, the merger was announced, and the stock prices nearly tripled overnight! Jimin then strategically sold a portion of his shares which awarded him a little over one million dollars in profits. He’d been doing this for over a decade, flying under the radar by using aliases and utilizing off-shore accounts. Needless to say, the only reason he took on those side jobs was to have something to do while furthering his sinister agenda and gaining access to unsuspecting humans for him to prey on. It was a game for him.

“That’s neat. I know nothing about the stock market. I tried to learn once but it was too much for me. But it sounds interesting.” There was a short pause before she continued. “So, you don’t have family here either?”

Jimin was highly impressed that she was unimpressed by his money. This further proved his point that she was different from other humans with their opportunistic and greedy ways. “No, I don’t. I don’t hear from my mother, and I have no clue where my father is.” He found that answering this way stopped the probing of his family history and wasn’t entirely false. It’s true that he didn’t know where his father was, and his mother doesn’t speak to him or anyone else, for that matter.

“Oh wow. I would say I’m sorry to hear that, but sometimes it’s for the best to go no-contact with toxic people… even if they’re family,” Kamryn said. She wasn’t wrong, but Jimin sensed she was likely projecting her own situation.

“Exactly. You’re pretty good at reading people. How did you know that?” With that leading question, he gained more knowledge and insight into this woman who had enchanted him.

“I don’t know your exact situation, per se, but I can still relate. I try to keep my conversations with my mother to a minimum. And as for my father, even if I wanted to reach out, he is always too busy with more important things. I only hear from him after my mother has called him to complain about something I’ve said or done.”

From the time she was a young child, her father was always away for work, which was bittersweet. He made tons of money and spoiled her with whatever her heart desired but when he was home, he spent most of his time in the streets, doing God knows what with God knows who. So, the responsibility to parent her fell on her mother, who was already stressed and unhappy in her unfaithful marriage before adding motherhood on top of it. She didn’t have the emotional availability Kamryn needed to help build her self-worth. Kamryn told Jimin about how she was always a good kid, only realizing with maturity, introspection, and therapy, that her actions were deliberate–her way of attempting to take some of the stress off of her mother while also avoiding any conflict with her. She didn’t want to make herself a target or put herself on the receiving end of her mother’s frustration.

She told him that, though she rarely got into trouble and was an excellent student, her mother refused to praise her for the things she was ‘supposed to do.’ That thought process only fueled Kamryn to try harder, to go above and beyond for her mother’s validation and approval, which she never received. Instead, she ended up with an overbearing mother and her first bully—someone who mentally and emotionally abused her, tried to control her every move, and constantly insisted she was never enough.

This information and the feelings that radiated off of her as she recalled her story allowed Jimin to conclude that her upbringing had created a perfect storm for her to become the type of woman easily impressed by a whiff of concern from a man. She’d been raised in a way that led her to believe she wasn’t anyone special or deserving of such attentiveness. He could sense she was touched that he seemed to care.

“I get that. I wouldn’t exactly describe my parents as loving or attentive, either. My home life was similar, so I get it,” Jimin admitted, his jaw clenching at the thought of his past. Or was it because Kamryn made him feel vulnerable? He was unaccustomed to such softness, but after finally encountering someone who showed even a hint of concern, he felt ready to pour out everything. Still, he held back for the moment and continued, “I’m sorry you had to experience that. You didn’t deserve that.” Was that meant for Kamryn, or was he now the one projecting?

“Thank you,” Kamryn said as tears tickled her eyes. She paused to compose herself before continuing, “It’s funny, you know? I knew that I didn’t deserve their treatment, but it hits different hearing it from someone else. I feel seen, like, how can someone I just met see it, but my own parents, the people who brought me into this world, can’t? Or just won’t.”

“I know it’s cliche to say, but it’s literally their loss to not be a part of your life. You seem like such an amazing woman. You should be proud of the person you’ve become.”

And with that, as a few rogue tears escaped to roll down her face, he could feel when his claws dug deeper into her heart and knew he had her exactly where he wanted her. She would be his, which was confirmed by the thoughts he overheard. Oh my God! Who is this man?! No one has ever spoken to me this way, has been so uplifting and encouraging. I need to get out of here. I don’t even know how to handle this shit; got me crying and shit.

She swiped her hands across her cheeks while sniffing back more tears that threatened to fall, then said, “Well, this is me. Where is your place?”

“I’m in the building right next to yours.” The complex was shaped like a square with minimal space between each building. Black rot iron gates connected each one and blocked outside access to the courtyard and pool area located in the middle of the square. That area was accessible only to residents, either through the back entrance of their buildings or via the gated paths requiring a key card.

“What are the odds?”

The odds were very high, actually, and in his favor when it came to him getting that apartment. The previous tenant of his apartment was looking for a roommate to offset the cost of rent, and Jimin had jumped at the opportunity. There were only six months left on his lease, but the man was so desperate Jimin could smell it on him. But, honestly, so was he. He needed this place and would do anything to get it, even if that meant making his roommate disappear had things not ended the way he desired. Thankfully, things played out accordingly and Jimin was able to submit his application and be approved to stay after his roommate left.

The closer proximity to Kamryn allowed Jimin to watch her and learn even more about her. Jimin had even overheard the potato chip argument between Kamryn and Tiara as he stood outside, lurking in the shadows near the sliding door off of their dining room, hoping to catch a glimpse of her. He even had a great view of the expansive living room from there.

The argument only added to the list of reasons he hated Tiara. He felt like she wanted to be Kamryn so badly, but unfortunately for her, there was only one. Even he knew that Doritos were her favorite chips, her guilty pleasure she often had as she watched mindless trash TV. He knew so much about her that it infuriated him when Tiara claimed that Kamryn was actually imitating her. He was on the fence, unable to decide how he wanted to handle the situation.

“I hope to see you again soon.”

“You too, and thank you for my treats.”

“Of course,” he said while taking his drink from the bag before handing it along with the rest of the treats.

She began walking up the sidewalk to her building, then turned to get one more look at Jimin. He hadn’t moved from his spot.

“Why are you just standing there?”

“I just wanted to make sure you made it inside safely. It’s dangerous out here.”

“Aww, how sweet of you,” she said, not realizing she’d just walked away from the most dangerous entity she’d ever encountered. She covered her grin with her hand, and he knew she wasn’t used to this affection, but she liked it. “Thank you again. And Jimin-”

“Yeah?”

“You deserved better as well.”

Fighting to hold on to his composure, he waved her off and stayed put until she disappeared into the apartment building. When the door to the main entrance closed, he turned on his heels and headed back to the convenience store, a whirlwind of emotions surging within him and a fierce determination to protect the only person who had ever made him feel alive. The sweetest, most caring person he’d ever met didn’t deserve to be treated poorly, by anyone. He was seething, his teeth lengthening with each step he took toward the store, so consumed by his rage that he didn’t notice when Kamryn made it inside and was watching him from her window. He didn’t even think to tap into her thoughts. The way that Jimin was feeling while walking back reminded him of that night he’d seen Kamryn and her roommates at a club nearly four years ago.

*flashback*

“Girl, as much money as I paid these people for that degree, they better not say shit about me being here,” the woman said through her earbuds. She walked off the track at the university after completing her walk. So immersed in her conversation, she paid no attention to Jimin, who was seated at one of the other tables on the grassy area. He sat there speaking to a young man who was spellbound by his influence, spilling everything Jimin needed to know in order to get close to his very rich, very prominent father.

Kamryn sat at an adjacent table, facing the sun with her eyes closed, soaking in its light as if replenishing her energy. His heart skipped a beat each time her lips curved up into a smile, obviously amused by whatever the other caller was saying. Her hair was pulled up into a puff of curls atop her head and out of her face which allowed Jimin to admire how the sweat on her face created a delicate sheen, making her warm-toned skin glisten under the sun’s golden rays. Like it was made just to shine on her. He took in the smoothness of her midriff that peeked from under her loose fitting, crop-topped shirt. Her stomach was toned but not rock-hard, giving the appearance of softness that lent her abdomen a natural, feminine curve. She was bottom-heavy, which made her mid-thigh-length biker shorts look sinful. For a moment, he envied the bead of sweat that traveled down her throat as she leaned her head back to sip her water.

The young man at his table continued talking, completely oblivious as Jimin adjusted himself, his bulge uncomfortably restrained in his pants. No woman has ever had this effect on him, causing him to lose control, even for a second.

“Yes, I’m still down to go out tonight. This has been a busy week for all of us; we deserve a night out. Is Tiara going or not? No, I don’t care. I’m coming regardless. I don’t know what’s going on with her, but I don’t have an issue. She’s the one that hates me, and I have no clue what I did.” Kamryn paused, presumably to listen to the other caller. “You know I don’t do conflict or confrontation, so I’ll just wait until she’s ready to talk. I wouldn’t mind working things out with her, but there’s nothing I can do if she’s unwilling.”

The other caller said something that caused Kamryn to laugh out loud. The sound sent heat charging up his spine, its final destination, his heart. He found himself with his hand over it as if trying to keep it from racing and leaping out of his chest.

“Fuck you, Mariah. Nah, she ain’t gotta worry about me bringing her shit else, that’s for damn sure. I’ve tried to extend an olive branch several times. It is what it is, I guess. But I don’t want to talk about her when she’s not here to defend herself. So, the Clove tonight… How’s 9:00 work for you? I have a full schedule today, but I’ll be free after 6. That’ll give us time to get ready and pregame.”

“Miss Graham?”

An older woman with gray hair, wearing a polo shirt adorned with the school’s logo, approached, and Kamryn quickly disconnected her call. “Oh my God! Mariah, I’ll call you back.”

“I thought that was you,” the lady announced. “I haven’t seen you around this campus in a while,” the woman said, picking up debris from the lawn with a grabber tool and placing it into the trash bag in her other hand.

“Mrs. Linda! How have you been?” Kamryn stood up to gently hug the woman. “I don’t want to hug you too tight. I’m all sweaty.”

The two continued chatting as Kamryn walked alongside Mrs. Linda, now armed with the grabber tool, assisting her in completing her task. She chatted, laughed, and smiled genuinely as they spoke, and their interaction caused Jimin to smile himself. He couldn’t hear what they were saying now that they had walked farther away, and the yapper in front of him had yet to shut the fuck up.

“Goddamn, okay, that’s enough,” Jimin said to the man, sick of hearing his annoying ass voice. “Take my number. Send me a text right now giving me only the most important information. What are your father’s hobbies? Where can I find him easily, besides at the office? Shit like that, okay.”

The man nodded slowly, barely blinking, as he picked up his phone and punched in the digits Jimin called out. Jimin walked away, smirking as he pinched his nose between his thumb and forefinger, trying to hide his amusement. Was he amused at how easily he played puppeteer with these dumbass humans, or was it the foreign feeling Kamryn had caused to bubble up from the depths of him?

What was this feeling? Excitement? Happiness?

“Kamryn.” He couldn’t resist the urge to practice saying her name, loving the way it danced across his tongue, sweet and addictive.

As soon as Kamryn and her girls walked into the place, all eyes were on them, including Jimin’s. He was seated at the bar, sipping his Coke as multiple women tried to gain his attention, but he wasn’t there for them. He was there for her.

“Shit, it’s packed in here,” Kamryn yelled over the music once inside, slipping her ID back into her small clutch. Jimin’s eyes traveled up and down her body, taking in her rich sepia-brown skin exposed by the sliver of fabric she called a dress. He loved the way her well-moisturized skin gleamed under the strobing lights, wanting nothing more than to rub his hands over every inch of it.

“I still think we should go to Live,” Tiara protested. “This shit looks tired.”

“We just got here, and I’m not trying to get shot up at Live. That’s just not my type of crowd,” Mariah replied before adding, “Plus, they be smoking and shit. I’m not trying to catch a contact and lose my job.”

“Y’all lame as fuck, for real.”

“Then you go, Tiara. You’re not about to ruin our night,” Mariah shot back, not caring whether she rocked the boat with Tiara. She knew Kamryn was just as sick of Tiara as she was but too soft-hearted to confront her. She gave her a knowing glance, aware that Tiara only wanted to go to Live because that’s where Micah and his homeboys usually partied. “Besides, this is our six-month anniversary of living together! Let’s celebrate.”

“Bitch. Six-month anniversary? Really? Just say you want to get drunk instead of that lame-ass excuse,” Kamryn laughed at her friend.

“Well, this week has stressed the fuck out of me, and I’m trying to get fucked up.”

Tiara sighed in defeat and followed the other women farther into the establishment with her arms folded across her chest.

The trio stopped next to Jimin at the bar, and Kamryn stood so close to him that he could catch the sweet scent of her fragrance wafting from her skin with each move she made. He hid under his hat, deciding not to approach her just yet. He wanted to sit back and watch. To observe her.

When the bartender made his way to their side of the bar, Mariah yelled her order. “May I have a Crown and Coke?” She looked over her shoulder to ask Kamryn and Tiara what they wanted.

“I’ll have a Sex on the Beach, please,” Kamryn requested, and the bartender nodded before turning his attention to Tiara.

“A French 75,” Tiara said.

“I’m sorry, ma’am, but I don’t have the ingredients to make that.”

“Bullshit-ass club,” Tiara muttered under her breath, but Mariah caught it while reading her lips.

“Bitch, I promise you, nobody is making that shit at Live,” Mariah quipped, smirking as Tiara rolled her eyes, knowing it was true.

“I’m good, then.”

“Girl, what do you want?”

“I don’t want anything, Mariah. I can’t have the drink I want, so I won’t get anything.”

“Shit, suit yourself,” Mariah said, turning back to the bartender. “A Crown and Coke and a sex on the beach. That’ll be all.”

Jimin watched the exchange and could feel the heat radiating off his skin. He couldn’t stand Tiara’s ass and would truly enjoy making her nonexistent.

The women sipped their drinks while Tiara stood off to the side, scrolling through her phone. Her attention was pulled away when three decent-looking men approached them. One seemed interested in Mariah, while the other two focused on Kamryn. Jimin overheard one of the men say something about “taking one for the team,” and the other conceded, shifting his attention to Tiara. She wasn’t ugly. She was a beautiful girl, she just wasn’t Kamryn.

After chatting and laughing at the bar, they all moved to a table along the wall. Jimin, with his superior hearing, picked up on their conversation as it took a darker turn. The ladies seemed to be enjoying the company until Kamryn caught the man beside her pouring something into her drink when he thought she wasn’t looking.

“Whoa… what the fuck?! What did you just do?” she blurted out, pulling her drink away from him.

“Bitch, calm down,” the man growled, grabbing her thigh firmly under the table. “What is wrong with you? I didn’t do shit,” he lied, slipping a small plastic baggie into his coat pocket.

“What’s wrong, Kam? What happened?” Mariah asked, her worry evident as she sat up.

“Uhm,” Kamryn stammered, her discomfort rising both from being the center of attention and the tight grip on her thigh. She instantly regretted speaking so loudly. “Nothing. I thought I saw something, but I’m good.” She gave him a quick glance before returning her eyes to the table, fearing that things may escalate further. Still seated at the bar, Jimin reeled with controlled fury, his fist tightening around his glass of cola. The urge to tear the man’s hands off and offer them to Kamryn as a grim token of justice slithered up his spine, its presence suffocating and relentless.

“What is it, Kam?” Mariah pressed, sensing something was off.

“Yeah, I’m sure she’s mistaken. Ain’t nothing going on,” the man interjected, applying more pressure to her thigh.

Mariah studied Kamryn’s face, noticing her friend’s discomfort and the guilt written all over the man’s expression. Her gaze dropped to the table, where she spotted a white powdery substance on the rim of Kamryn’s glass and the tabletop.

“Did that muthafucker put something in your drink, Kam?!”

“Whoa, hell nah. We ain’t even on that kind of time,” the man next to Tiara defended his friend, while Tiara sat silently, arms crossed.

“Exactly! You’re acting like I’m ugly or something. I get bitches, I don’t have to do no shit like that to get some ass,” the man scoffed.

“You’re always fucking overreacting,” Tiara added, her comment directed at Kamryn without even looking at her. “Always killing the vibe.”

“Really, Tiara?!” Kamryn’s voice cracked, dripping with hurt.

“Let’s go, y’all,” Mariah said firmly, standing up and moving to Kamryn’s side of the table. “Tiara, let’s go.”

Reluctantly, Tiara rolled her eyes and followed behind as they left.

“Fuck! That loud-ass bitch just blew up the spot. Women are gonna be too suspicious to fuck with us after the scene she just caused,” the man muttered. “Let me go piss, then we’ll find somewhere else to hunt.”

“Bet,” one of his friends said.

“Aight,” the other replied.

In the restroom, the man stood at a urinal and pulled out his undersized dick to relieve himself. Before he realized what was happening or had a chance to adjust his clothes, Jimin had silently slipped in the door and grabbed him by the collar in a fit of rage, yanking him down and dragging him across the dirty floor. The man’s pants pooled around his ankles as he kicked, squirmed, and tried to regain his footing.

“What the fuck?! Help!” he shouted, voice strained by the tight pull of the collar around his neck.

His cries went unanswered as Jimin heaved him into the larger stall at the end of the row. The man slid across the sticky, piss-soaked floor.

“No one is coming to help your bitch ass,” Jimin growled.

His desire to kill the man clouded his judgement as he didn’t even bother to lock the door behind him. Jimin grabbed the man and smashed his head against the porcelain toilet several times, hard enough to make blood gush out of the wound, spraying the walls of the stall and splattering across Jimin’s black hoodie. He then picked him up and pinned him against the wall by his throat, choking him with one hand and punching him with the other.

“Sorry,” the man mumbled weakly between strikes.

“Sorry for what? What are you sorry for?” Jimin asked, as he breathed the words through razor-sharp teeth, evidence that the man’s apology only made him angrier. His ungodly strength kept his breathing steady even as he tossed the man around effortlessly. Jimin’s free hand moved down, grabbing the man by his genitals, squeezing and twisting with torturous force. “What the fuck are you sorry for?”

The man’s throat contracted under Jimin’s grip as he tried to scream, his face contorted in agony. Jimin could tell that he was on the verge of vomiting from the excruciating pain. The booming bass of the music outside drowned out his muffled groans and the thudding of his feet kicking against the stall walls.

Just as Jimin reached into his pocket to retrieve his knife, thoughts of slitting the man’s throat swimming through his mind, the restroom door banged open.

Jimin froze. Quickly, he lowered the man to the floor and moved to secure the lock on the door. The man, unconscious and barely breathing, lay crumpled at his feet. Jimin stood silently, listening as someone used the urinal, skipped the sink, and left without a second thought.

When the coast was clear, Jimin stepped over the man’s motionless body and slid him across the soiled floor, folding him into the corner of the stall. Blood dripped from Jimin’s hands and was splattered across his hoodie as he stood amidst the mess he had created. He inhaled deeply, savoring the chaos before he pulled his hood over his head and exited the restroom. He kept his face obscured under the brim of his black baseball cap as he slipped out of the establishment unnoticed.

Nearly half an hour passed before the man’s friends came looking for him. When they found him in the restroom, his body lay beaten within an inch of his life, crumpled on the floor. His clothes were torn and stretched, his face already swollen beyond recognition, and blood was splattered across every surface of the stall.

Kamryn Graham

*present day*

Kamryn was in a great mood after meeting Jimin the night before. She found herself infatuated with thoughts of him.

[Good morning. The time is 7:09 am. I am Megan Pete, and I am coming to you with your morning news.]

She vaguely listened to the news anchor speaking on the television while she prepared her morning coffee. She was unsure of Tiara’s whereabouts since she’d left the apartment while Kamryn was still at the store, but Mariah sat on the sofa watching the news as she did every morning. With her cup in hand, Kamryn made her way over to sit on the veranda just outside of the dining room sliding door, appreciating nature, watching how the tree’s branches danced on the breeze outside, and relished in the fact that she no longer had to be cautious of that damn cat. She smiled when a mommy bird cared for her baby on a nearby branch, but was pulled from her peaceful moment when Mariah gasped loudly.

“Kam, look!”

She rushed inside with her mug still in hand to join her friend in the living area and stood next to the couch. Mariah grabbed the remote and turned up the volume on the TV.

[We interrupt our regular programming with breaking news. A murder investigation is currently underway after a disturbing scene was discovered moments ago at the Happy Convenience Store on Main Street, just across from the Dimple Luxury Condo complex. Police and forensic teams are now on-site, working to understand what appears to be a tragic and violent crime.]

The camera panned from an aerial shot of the crime scene, with police vehicles, caution tape, and a gathering crowd, to the entrance of their apartment complex before the anchor continued.

[Upon arrival, authorities found the body of a 29-year-old African-American male, whose identity has not yet been released. Law enforcement officials have confirmed the victim’s death is being treated as a homicide. Police have not released details about the manner of death, but sources close to the investigation describe it as a “violent scene.” Detectives are actively reviewing surveillance footage from nearby properties, speaking with the residents, and are urging anyone with information to come forward.]

The reporter spoke as pictures of their complex, and the store they frequented flashed across the screen. Kamryn became dizzy and fell to sit on the arm of the couch. Droplets of her coffee escaped the edge of her mug.

“Oh my God! Sit down! " Mariah said, moving over to help Kamryn sit beside her.

“You were just over there last night! I don’t want to think about how close you were to danger,” Mariah said, placing a gentle hand on her friend’s thigh.

“That’s Micah’s car,” Kamryn stated just above a whisper.

“Oh my God,” Mariah repeated. “Didn’t you say he was working last night? It looks like he didn’t even get a chance to leave the parking lot.”

“This must have been what you were feeling last night! Have you talked to Tiara? Where is she? Is she okay?” Knowing that she wasn’t there while something so heinous had taken place so close to home worried Kamryn.

“She was still at her flavor of the week’s place when I talked to her last night. I don’t think she came home last night. I’ll see where she is now and let her know what’s going on if she doesn’t already know,” Mariah said, then picked up her phone from the coffee table.

Kamryn could hear the line ringing through the phone and jumped, spilling more coffee, when a loud knock rapped on their door. Finally, she put the mug on the table, wiped her hands on her pajama pants, and went to answer the door.

“Who is it?”

“Police,” the man on the other side of the door announced, sending her already racing heart to jump and reside in her throat. Her hands shook fiercely as she fumbled with the deadbolt then the door knob, unlocking both. When the door swung open, she was greeted by two uniformed officers, both wearing street clothes and stark expressions, and the one in the back stood with his hand propped on his weapon. Her body shook like a leaf, even though she had nothing to do with what had happened.

“Hello,” she greeted them.

“Good morning, ma’am,” the shorter man said. “I’m Officer Min, and this is Officer Jung. We’re in the area investigating a homicide that occurred at Happy Convenience store.” He looked past Kamryn to see Mariah approaching the door and greeted her with a head nod. “Are you ladies the only two that occupy this unit?”

“No, we have another roommate, but she is at a friend’s place right now,” Kamryn informed them and watched as he wrote on his notepad.

“What are your names, including your other roommate?”

“My name is Kamryn Graham. This is Mariah Duncan, and our roommate’s name is Tiara Sanders."

“Ma’am, were you at the store between the hours of 8:00-11:00 last night?” The officer’s voice was flat and authoritative.

“Yes, I went to grab snacks for myself and my friends,” Kamryn answered honestly though her hands shook fiercely. As if to calm them and the irrepressible pounding of her heart, she placed one hand over her heart while the other played at the hem of her shirt.

“What are your friend’s names?” Officer Min asked with his pen millimeters away from his pad, ready to take down the information.

“My friends are my roommates,” Kamryn corrected.

After a few more questions, the officer handed Kamryn a card and asked that the women meet them at the police station for further questioning.

The officers left, and as soon as the door closed, Kamryn turned to Mariah.

“Riah,” she said in a quiet, yet panicked tone. “What the fuck?”

“It’s okay. It’s going to be fine. You’ve done nothing wrong, babes. Let’s just stay calm and go see what they’re talking about, okay?”

Kamryn was far from calm, having never been in this kind of situation before. Hell, she’d never even gotten a ticket more less been questioned about a homicide. Once in her room, she had to rush to her bathroom before she could throw on her sweatpants and T-shirt. Her stomach churned with nervousness and uncertainty, causing her to vomit up her coffee and all of the other contents of her stomach.

Did someone do this after Jimin and I left? There was, literally, no one else in or around the store but us. He walked me home then he went… wait. Jimin did turn around like he was going back toward the store. Did he have something to do with this? Did Jimin kill Micah? No, there’s no way. He’s so sweet… so kind. He couldn’t have killed Micah, and not for him just being an asshole, right?

She replayed the night in her mind, the memories now sharper. The way his shoulders tensed when Micah interrogated her about her relationship with Jimin. The way Jimin crushed the bills in his fist before tossing them to Micah. The way he cocked his head to the side, cracking his neck, when Micah called her an ugly bitch. "I want to hurt him...badly," echoed in her ears. That's what he said, but did he mean murder? Her mind spun as her stomach twisted. She breathed heavily, swallowing deeply in an attempt to resist her body's urge for vomit even more.

But this wouldn't make sense. Jimin was so nice to her last night, from buying her snacks to standing up for her against Micah--he'd even walked her home. He was the kind of man that looked at her as if she was someone worth protecting, someone precious--even staying outside until she'd made it in. But, the darkness that she could immediately feel radiating from him. Could he have done that to Micah? She relinquished her composure, allowing the moment to happen until there was nothing more she could give. She cleaned her mouth with a few squares of tissue.

"Are you okay in there?" Mariah's voice jarred her from her thoughts.

"I'm fine. I'll be out in a minute," she called back to Mariah, then moved to the sink.

Her hands clenched the countertop as she squeezed her eyes shut, willing the thoughts away. Jimin wouldn't. He couldn't. Her mind raced as she thought back to the way he sounded when talking to Micah, he was...different. Even after this realization, she was not afraid of him. But, should she be?

You’re thinking too hard, sweetheart. Just breathe. Now, go rinse your mouth.

A/N:

Hey Loves! I hope you're enjoying Be Mine so far. Can you relate to Kamryn's people pleasing behaviors? Ever had to deal with a 'Tiara' before? How do you think Jimin's evil side will affect Kam? Will her good girl charms rub off on him? Thanks again to yoongiobsessed, starmy, and heathfritillary for beta reading this chapter 💜

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #ambw #black original character #black protagonist #bts fanfction #bts fanfic #bts smut #bts #kim namjoon #kim seokjin #min yoongi #jung hoseok #park jimin #kim taehyung #jeon jungkook #demon bts member #demon #dark romance

6 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 1 month ago

Text

BE MINE

Chapter Two

💜Fic Pairing: BTS Member x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Dark Romance | Demon Member

💜Warnings: Demonic Male Protagonist/Cat-Calling/Murder of an Animal/Graphic Imagery/Domestic Violence/Bitter Roommate/Mentions of Menses/Childhood Trauma/Stalking

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 3,616

The Hooded Stranger

As she admired him, he also took in her beauty. It's not that he hadn't been fortunate enough to see her before, but now that he saw her up close again, he was left speechless. Face to face, he noticed every beauty mark and imagined himself playing connect-the-dots with his tongue, wanting to explore her body to see how many more he could find. How she could look so gorgeous with such little effort was mind-blowing, and he found himself captivated as the warm breeze tousled her full, curly hair–the strands danced lightly across her face.

He loved how her rich complexion mimicked the hue of the finest milk chocolate. If he had to admit, he'd thought about just snatching her ass up and taking her home, but he couldn't be bothered to deal with the consequences if he were caught. However, he had to have her. The warmth that exuded freely from her, like a mug of hot cocoa, was a sweetness he'd never tasted. His father had beat into him that he shouldn't show vulnerability or softness, yet here he stood, captivated by a woman who effortlessly snatched those emotions to the surface.

As he continued to observe her body, he was thankful he'd decided to wear dark sweatpants tonight. The bulky fabric hid the way his dick jumped when he looked down, seeing her hardened nipple peek through the thin fabric of her shirt. The wet circle on her shirt, caused by the cool condensation of the drink from earlier, clung to her breast, revealing the nutmeg-colored outline of her areola.

"Don't wear that shirt anymore," he stated flatly.

"Why? What's wrong with my shirt?" Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

"Your..." He trailed off to look down at her breasts, and then he pointed his finger as he moved closer. Kamryn's eyes followed his hand and line of vision to see what he was referring to.

"Oh my God," she squealed and slapped his hand as he was inches away from touching her. Mindlessly, she brushed at the wetness, only making the situation worse, the moisture causing the fabric to cling to her skin and the spot expanded. "Stop looking," she told him with a laugh, only slightly embarrassed.

"Sorry."

"Yeah, right. You don't sound sorry at all," she teased, but wasn't wrong.

Unbeknownst to her, he didn't have the ability to understand, nor had he ever experienced any sense of empathy or remorse. That feeling was foreign to him. He was not sorry for staring or that this was not the first time he'd seen her perky breasts, having watched her get dressed just earlier today while he peeked through the blinds of her bedroom window. He wondered if she did that, knowing that he watched her often. She had wanted him to see her, right?

Unapologetically, he fantasized about rubbing his face between her breasts before moving to roll her pert nipples between his lips and then his teeth. He could picture Kamryn sitting on his lap, squirming and moaning his name, begging to be penetrated by him. He wanted to hear her moan his name. To hear her say it again. Needed to hear it again.

"What did you do to him?" he said quietly while gracelessly changing the subject.

Kamryn, still distracted by her wardrobe mishap, finally gave up bothering with the wet spot and crossed her arms across her chest to hide it before she asked, "Do you live nearby? I'm sorry, I didn't even ask your name." Unintentionally, she disregarded his question, trying to avert any attention away from her breast.

"I said, what the fuck did you do to him?" his voice stern, a hint of slight annoyance in his tone, not pleased with her ignoring his statement.

"Oh!" She flinched a bit. "Nothing at all, just rejected his fragile male ego. No offense. But, fuck him. Ain't nobody worried about Micah's dumb ass."

"Why aren't you pissed?"

"I mean, don't get me wrong, his words affected me a little. I've tried to decline his advances kindly, trying to avoid as much conflict as possible, even after finding out what type of person he was behind closed doors. Yet, no matter how nice a woman is, she can still be subjected to this kind of treatment or worse from men. It is what it is." She sighed, having learned this lesson early in life. She found that being overly nice and silent was the best way to avoid confrontation with the opposite sex.

"I want to hurt him... badly," he said, and his tone made it unclear whether he was referring to how strong his desire to hurt Micah was or the extent of harm he wanted to inflict.

"Men like him are a waste of space, honestly," she stated, without much meaning to her words.

"Okay," he responded as if she'd granted him permission. "And... my name is Jimin."

*flashback*

When he wasn't busy with random jobs around the city, like DoorDashing or delivering Amazon packages, Jimin often found himself following her to the grocery store—not because he needed anything, but simply to experience her. He loved watching her sashay through the aisles, picking up this and that and humming along to the store's random playlist like a human jukebox. He watched her so often and she was such a creature of habit that he could predict which direction she would go next, even the items she would buy.

You and those damned Doritos!

He laughed to himself when she did her little dancey dance, wiggling her shoulders whenever she put the red bag in her cart. Jimin thought he was bad but she took obsession to another level. When she grabbed a pack of panty liners, he daydreamed about how he would be there to take care of her when her cycle came on. He often created scenarios in his mind of all the ways he would pamper her if she were his. Heating pad, tea, massages... you name it.

He found himself annoyed with her as this was entirely out of character for him. What was she doing to him? He didn't like that she made him want to be different. He typically enjoyed terrorizing humans, with them unaware that they were experiencing hell on earth at his hands. This was his playground, where he elicited confusion, hatred, and fear. His intentions here were to steal, kill, and destroy humankind while drawing out the darkest and most evil parts of people. He was wicked through and through and was happy to live his life this way, lost in the darkness, and never happier. Being this way kept him safe from rejection, disappointment, and heartache that he was accustomed to. That was all before her. She made him feel things he'd never experienced. Shit, she made him feel, period. He hated it but craved more; his cold heart yearned for the passion of her flame.

He saw her around the city all the time. Some of those times might have been orchestrated, however, every time, she was always so kind to the people around her–even complete strangers. She was different. Initially, he intended to get close to her to gain some of that attention and maybe a little sex. But now, he realized he really wanted her. He needed her, not knowing that it was because she had the ability to soothe the most wounded parts of him, the parts that had turned him into the monster he had become. What he became due to his childhood.

His home was an extremely toxic environment full of instability, hate, and inconsistency, with an emotionally and mentally absent mother and a hateful father with whom he had to constantly demonstrate his worth. When he performed well in school, in sports, and especially with the ladies, his father would dote on and praise him when talking to other men, using him as a trophy to show off. But just as quickly as he would brag on his son, he would turn around and beat his ass after having one too many drinks or even if he was just simply displeased in some way, leaving his son with no one he could fully count on.

He also learned that people are disposable from watching his dad fuck around with multiple women openly. The way his father would use those women up, getting everything he wanted or needed from them just to toss them to the side like trash when he was done, taught him how to navigate through life. His father's actions showed him that he should only develop shallow, detached relationships for personal gain. Watching how his dad could cut people off and curate excuses for his actions only fed into his ability to justify the things he did now.

While he didn't get the emotional support he needed from his mom, he sometimes would actually look forward to his father breaking her heart so she would open up to him and show him that he was needed in some way. He was good for something. He enjoyed taking care of her but resented her at the same time. She needed him, but then, just as quickly, she would ignore him "when she was having an episode" and completely shut down, shut off from the world for weeks at a time.

Why couldn't she be, for him, what he was for her? Discontentment would stir within him as he never asked to be here. He didn't ask to be born, especially to parents who didn't want him. Jimin desperately wanted someone who would care for him genuinely, listen to him, and love him without conditions. The inconsistent relationship with his parents fostered a need to over-perform his duties, one failed attempt after another to gain their affection and attention.

As a late teen, Jimin finally found out the truth surrounding his birth and the reason for his father's hatred. It also became clear as to why his father was the way he was. Not only that, it explained why his father's eyes would sometimes look reddish instead of their usual caramel color with swirls of honey. Jimin repressed that memory for a while, horrified, but when it resurfaced, he chalked it up to his own eyes playing tricks on him. He was able to cope while leaning on voluntary ignorance until he couldn't escape it any longer.

"Your father is the devil," his mother often said whenever she cried on Jimin's shoulder after she'd learned of his father's latest affair or some other bullshit he had done, unaware she was nearly spot on. But this night was different. It was as if his father had no reason to hide his truth any longer.

"Close! But no, I'm not, actually. I think you're referring to my father."

"Just leave her alone, Dad. Haven't you done enough?" Jimin rubbed her back while assuming his father was taunting his mother, trying to get a rise out of her as he often did. There was no way the absurdity he was spewing could be true.

"No, I don't think I have, son," his father teased. "I'm just getting started. Actually, I'm glad you're both here. I wanted to let you both know I will be leaving in the morning. I'm not happy, I've never been, and I refuse to stay another day here with the two of you." He was so calm and nonchalant, as if telling them that he'd forgotten to check the mail.

His father showed no remorse and didn't care to spare either of their feelings. He didn't love them. He didn't love anyone, and Jimin knew but was now absolutely sure of it.

"What? What do you mean you're leaving? You're unhappy?" His mother, even though she was scared to death of his father, got up from the couch and stood mere inches away from his father's face. "After all you've put me through? You don't get to leave," she said through clenched teeth. Jimin stood, attempting to calm her while feeling similar hatred and disbelief at his audacity.

"I would highly suggest you sit the fuck back down," he snarled. His eyes shined that familiar ruddy tint and each of his teeth lengthened into razor-sharp points. His voice now sounded completely different, the raspy gargle in the back of his throat only intensifying the eerie, hellacious tone. He was a vision that Jimin relished, reassured now that he wasn't crazy all these years, but it was bone-chilling nonetheless.

His mother, petrified with her mouth agape, fell back to plop onto the couch where she was first sat. But Jimin didn't falter, only more enraged, feeling more strongly now than ever, the need to protect his mother. If he was going to die, it may as well be today. It may as well be for her.

He was now just as tall as his father but was visibly stronger. The trauma of his life, the abuse, and the constant hurt thrummed through his veins. He could feel it pulsing through his body like thousands of mini hearts beating under his skin. He was at his breaking point, like a pot left too long on the stove, overheating and boiling over, his father's actions were the final spark that sent him over the edge.

"I said leave her the fuck alone," Jimin snarled as he stood face-to-face with his dad. He wasn't afraid of him or his appearance... he was too pissed off to be. He also didn't care whether he survived this encounter or not.

His father's voice was calm, as if he didn't just transform into a horrific abomination right before their eyes. His teeth retracted into his gums, but those ruby-red eyes remained, squinting as he smiled. "I wasn't sure if it was in you, but there it is," his father said as pure amusement shone across his face. A look that Jimin had never witnessed gleaned across his eyes. Was he actually proud? "I tried to beat it out, to show its marvelously ugly head but soon came to accept that you were just a measly weakling of a human like your Mom. Then, after I concluded you were just a bitch and wouldn't become more than that, I just beat you for the hell of it," he sneered. "For fun."

"I fucking hate you!"

"Shit, I'm not too fond of you either, muthafucker. But you're more like me than either of us thought." He clapped his hands. "Finally, there it is."

"I'm nothing like you. I'll never be anything like you. And, there 'what' is? What are you talking about," Jimin asked, curious but still on defense.

"You're right about that. You'll never be anything like me. Ever," he said condescendingly. "But, look." His father pointed to the wall mirror closest to them. "At least you look the part."

Jimin looked in the mirror to see himself, the spitting image of his father: same nose, same teeth, and same ruby-red eyes. The same horrific abomination.

He stood there for a while, trembling while taking himself in with utter disbelief. The lack of love and the feelings of resentment, hate, and anger had festered within him for so long that they had completely consumed him and corrupted his soul. His humanity had been twisted beyond recognition, and with each soul-crushing incident, the darkness consumed him, eating away at the delicate remains of his soul. Little by little, he fell deeper, transforming into a demon–a creature bound to lose sight of its humanity with each nefarious act it commits.

He felt he would inevitably end up like his dad, chasing behind random women and only concerned with his own desires. That was until he found her. Her sincerity pulled him to her, a yearning for the long-forgotten parts of his humanity that he craved.

He remembered the first time he was able to actually talk to her and see her face-to-face. He was Door-Dashing, taking a break from terrorizing the insignificant individuals around him, when he saw her up close and personal.

"Hey!" Her eyes lit up when she saw the bags of food. "Thank you so much."

"No problem."

"Hold on," she said after she'd taken the box of pizza from his hand and turned to place it on the table near the door. As she was distracted pulling the cash from her purse, his eyes flickered a ruby-colored hue before settling back into their usual brown just as she turned back around. Her face winced slightly, a fleeting expression of discomfort that didn't go unnoticed by him. Don't worry, he thought with a dark smirk, it will hurt less the more I do this. "Here is your tip. It wouldn't let me add it on the app for some reason."

"Probably a glitch or something," he said with an intense and heavy gaze; Kamryn was unaware of the telepathic connection he'd just placed on her. This connection merged his mind to hers, allowing him to hear her thoughts, feel her emotions, and everything else he desired.

Oh my God. His eyes are enchanting, but why is he staring at me like that? I feel naked!

"Yeah, probably so," Kamryn said as her heart raced under his piercing stare. Her skin started to feel warm, accompanied by a flicker of a nagging unease. He could see it and feel its heat. And it was all very entertaining. "Well, thank you. Have a good night."

"You too." He could sense her attraction and apprehension, yet she continued.

"Oh! And be careful. My neighbor's evil cat is on the loose. He bites and attacks, completely unprovoked."

His body tingled after hearing her statement, confirming that she cared about him.

How can she be feeling on edge with me here yet still worry for my well-being? She is interesting, indeed.

"I can't imagine it would want to hurt someone as beautiful as you."

Kamryn was flattered, allowing the compliment and slight flush to drip over her skin, not noticing how his statement was void of concern for her well-being. She giggled. "I dunno if that's why he hasn't attacked me, but he got my roommate when she was outside a few days ago. I have been terrified of cats my whole life, and this kinda proves my point. They are evil!" She attempted to joke with him while being half-serious.

"Makes sense. It's odd, though. An animal, that daring—still alive."

"Um, I guess so," Kamryn said, forced to think that there should have been multiple situations where that cat should have been hurt or killed. "I wonder how many lives he has left."

"We'll have to see. So, instead of going out to get food yourself, you decided to sacrifice my life instead?"

"Uh... I—Oh, my God." She was caught off guard by his straight-faced expression, not having thought of it that way. "I'm so sorry. I didn't even consider you could be put in danger."

"I'm kidding. It'll take more than a raggedy-ass cat to take me out. But, for you, I'd volunteer as tribute," he said while throwing up his three middle fingers. His attempt at a joke only made the moment seep with awkwardness, but it still made her force out a weak laugh at his corniness.

For me?

"Uh, okay. Well, thank you... again—" Kamryn looked down at the app to remind herself of his name. "Jimin."

"You're very welcome, Miss Kamryn," he said with an alluring and seductive smile.

The smitten expression that swept over her face and the way she blushed when he said her name made his heart happy. Happy? The feeling was addictive and he wanted to feel this all the time. She obviously felt the same way he did; it was just not as intense. Not yet. He could see and feel it, though, her feelings for him were there, just under the surface; he just needed to help her notice them.

Having met her, able to reach out and nearly touch her, was the moment he decided he would stop at nothing to make her his. He knew he would conquer her and make her his... forever.

The next day, Jimin was proud of his handiwork and waited patiently for her to wake up to see or hear of it. Excitement flowed through him when he felt her awaken to loud knocking at her neighbor's door. After listening in on her thoughts, he concluded that Tiara had come home and informed them the police were at their neighbor's place. She told Kamryn and Mariah the neighbor had discovered her cat gruesomely killed—its body split from neck to lower abdomen, left hanging from the light next to her front door with its innards spilling onto the floor of the hallway, by a noose tied around its neck.

He didn't usually target animals, not because he was above it, but because it was just a waste of time. A threat to his woman, be it a human, kitty, or pup, however—anybody could get it. Understandably, the women were horrified by the heinous details of the murder and the traces of evidence that were yet thoroughly cleaned away. He felt Kamryn's stomach churn at the gory details, and she felt sad for her neighbor. However, he sensed that she couldn't deny the relief that ballooned deep inside her, being glad that 'lil meow meow' would no longer be an inconvenience. The thought was fleeting, shamefully tucked back into the unseen corners of her mind—the place she kept from the light of day. But he caught it.

It thrilled him to know that his work brought her that dark satisfaction, revealing a part of her that was not so innocent, a side that she believed was well-concealed. She was, of course, incognizant that he had marked her—that his influence, soul, and essence were delicately interwoven with her own. A connection even he was unaware of the depths of. Together, they weaved a well-crafted tapestry of light and shadow, good and evil, perfectly entwined.

A/N:

Thanks so much to yoongiobsessed, starmy, and heathfritillary for beta reading this chapter 💜

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #bts fanfction #bts fanfic #bts smut #bts #dark romance #demon bts member #demon #ambw #black original character #black protagonist

7 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 1 month ago

Text

BE MINE

Chapter One

💜Fic Pairing: BTS Member x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Dark Romance | Demon Member

💜Warnings: Demonic Male Protagonist/Cat-Calling/Domestic Violence/Bitter Roommate/Mentions of Menses/Childhood Trauma

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 3,972

Kamryn Graham

Filter Falls was the peaceful and mostly safe place that Kamryn Graham called home. While it had its dangers, the level of risk largely depended on the part of town she was on. She typically stuck to the East side as it was familiar and was considered the safer, ‘boujie’ area. This was also where she shared an apartment with her roommates, Mariah and Tiara. Nothing had happened to make her feel unsafe, but there were times where Kamryn felt like she was being watched. You know that feeling you get when someone is looking at you? Like that. It was only when she was out and about that she felt this the strongest. Whenever she would look around to find the set of eyes, only sometimes would she catch the sight of a dark figure out of the corner of her eye and then it was gone. She always chalked it up to her being paranoid and overly aware of her surroundings. She was away from home, after all, so she had to be vigilant.

Honestly, when she really thought about it, she was unsure whether the place she now called home was as great as she thought, or if she was just grateful to be away from her hometown. Yeah, she was more familiar with the area and the people there, but she was so glad to be out on her own, not having to live under the same tension-filled roof as her parents, and away from her mother's scrutiny. Either way, she enjoyed her life here and decided to stay after graduation. It was safe enough that they often made the trek to the Happy Convenience Store across the highway when the traffic was light.

“Mariah,” she called across the room as she draped her crossbody backpack purse across her torso, “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a drink from the store. Do you want anything?”

“Oh,” Mariah said excitedly , “could you bring me some chocolate? ‘Girl time’ is kicking my ass this month.” Kamryn’s had just ended a little over a week prior, but now she watched as her best friend curled up in the fetal position on the couch with her heating pad cranked up to a temperature one could only describe as hell. One of her charms was that she could always make Mariah laugh, her personal comic relief.

“My poor friend, I got you. But seriously, turn that pad down! It’s got the whole room smelling like hot.”

“Bitch, what the fuck does ‘hot’ smell like?” Mariah clutched her stomach, already aching from cramps, as she tried to suppress her laughter at Kamryn's antics.

“Shit, like that.” Kamryn pointed at the gray pad draped across Mariah’s abdomen. “Also, there is no correlation between the temp of the pad and the speed of relief. Are you trying to get another rash? You’re not about to have Tae fussing at me again.”

Kim Taehyung was Mariah’s boyfriend whom they’d met in college and he adored Mariah. He was a couple of years ahead of them and was already well established in his career by the time they graduated. Of course, he was brilliant, but he was also the son of the founder of a very well-known company so looking for a job after graduation was unheard of. He was born to take over his father’s company one day. Away on one of his many business trips, he looked to Kamryn to ‘take care of his girl’ and she knew she would get an earful if anything were to happen on her watch–as if Mariah wasn’t a grown ass woman who was actually older than her. Only by a few months, but still.

“Yes, ma’am,” Mariah said mockingly, still chuckling lightly as she adjusted the dial, reducing the pad’s warmth. “He told me to tell you hello and that he found a souvenir for you he thinks you’ll love.”

“Ooooh,” Kamryn squealed, excited because Taehyung always brought back the best gifts whenever he traveled. “Tell him I always love what he brings back and thank you.” He was like a big brother and Mariah was like the older sister she never had. It felt nice, their relationship, as Kamryn was an only child and had always longed for this type of sibling camaraderie as a child. She often wondered if things would have been more bearable for her or been worse had she had a companion. Wondered if she would have still been raised as her mother’s punching bag or lived watching her sibling in harm’s way.

Being brought up in that type of environment then going through years of therapy, Kamryn found that she’d become a people pleasing, conflict avoiding, pushover who prioritized other’s feelings before her own. She’d sometimes put herself in uncomfortable situations, not speaking up or advocating for herself to make sure others were comfortable. She also didn’t like when people were mad at her, experiencing enough of that at home with her mom. She was even this way with Tiara, whom she knew hated her but for what, she had no clue. Kamryn still tried repeatedly to be kind and make sure she was okay.

“Tiara? Would you like something from the store?”

“Umm, I’ll have whatever you’re getting.” Her tone was flat and her ability to smother the fun out of the room, like a wet blanket, was a common thing. Kamryn and Mariah both suspected that this would be the case even with Kamryn’s kind gesture.

“Just tell her what you want. I don’t want to hear your mouth if she ‘gets it wrong’. Definitely not trying to live through another ‘chipgate’ incident,” Mariah said to Tiara teasingly, still in a playful mood from her and Kamryn’s banter.

“Get me whatever, or don’t get me anything. I honestly couldn't care less,” Tiara said with her face contorted with annoyance, her reply full of attitude toward Kamryn.

“I didn’t even say anything, Tiara, so I don’t understand why I’m catching strays. I’m trying to be nice, but you always turn nothing into something,” Kamryn said. “What is your problem with me?”

“Yeah! What is wrong with you, Tiara? I was just joking,” Mariah sat up with her hand still over her abdomen, her face full of confusion.

“I don’t have any problem, Kamryn!” The way she spoke her name was as if she was referring to something disgusting. “That’s you! Always twisting my words or making me out to be the bad guy in some way,” Tiara replied, disregarding Mariah. “I really feel like you think you’re better than me.” Her voice had become an annoying shrill to Kamryn’s ears.

What the fuck? Where was all of this coming from?

Before Kamryn could reply, her phone buzzed in her hand, showing an incoming email from a client wanting to schedule a session. After graduation, Kamryn had started her own photography business where she could be creative while also working flexible hours. She took this moment to choose the high road, and not engage with Tiara any further.

“I’ll be back,” Kamryn said.

“Y’all need to squash this shit. It has gotten out of hand, for real,” Mariah tried to mediate.

“I’ll be back,” Kamryn repeated and was just about to walk out when Mariah called out again.

“Ok, but, Kam, be careful on your way. You know I don’t know exactly what you need to be careful of, but take extra precaution, okay?”

It was not unusual for Mariah to get these ‘feelings’ and based on her track record, Kamryn knew to be more aware, taking heed to her friend’s warnings. She nodded her head then disappeared out the door.

On her way to the store, the incident Mariah jokingly referred to as ‘Chipgate’ replayed in her mind. The day when Kamryn had come home with each girl’s favorite chips as a thoughtful gesture. She hadn’t asked for their preferences, deciding on the fly during a quick, spur-of-the-moment store run before heading home. She’d grabbed sour cream and cheddar for Mariah, nacho cheese Doritos for herself, and barbecue for Tiara. But, out of nowhere, Tiara claimed her favorite had always been Doritos and insisted Kamryn give her the little red bag, stating that if they were friends, she should have known. She even tried to convince Kamryn and Mariah that she’d never liked barbecue, swearing she’d loved Doritos since childhood, though barbecue was all she’d eaten when they first met. Petty as fuck, but this is the type of person Kamryn had to deal with. The person she walked on eggshells around and tried to appease.

She then thought back to the days when they first moved into their apartment, back when things were better. Kamryn and Mariah met in college, where they both majored in business, and quickly became the best of friends. Wherever one was, the other wasn’t far behind. Their bond was genuine, and the love they shared was undeniable, so it was a no-brainer for them to get an apartment together after college. They fell in love with the floorplan, the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the high ceilings at Dimple Luxury Condos. The gourmet chef’s kitchen, marble countertops, and hardwood floors throughout screamed upscale—unlike their bank accounts, which couldn’t support living there. Not alone, at least and with the girls wanting to be smart with their money to avoid going broke, they decided to share the space.

Kamryn and Mariah both weren’t hurting financially with Mariah being a trust fund baby, receiving her lump sum after turning 21 and Kamryn coming from a wealthy family. Kamryn figured paying her portion of the rent was the least her father could do for her, and he did. He was a rich man but still couldn’t afford the time to reach out to his daughter, so she didn’t either, only sending a text when she needed money. There was no doubt that he would foot the bill but even he had his limits. The ladies didn’t need an additional roommate but they decided it would be best to help manage the expenses that came with living in an apartment the size of a starter home with a monthly price tag likely exceeding a mortgage payment. Still, it was worth it for the amenities offered and the convenience of not having to worry about lawn care or maintenance. Unfortunately, today was one of those days Kamryn wished they hadn’t been so responsible as to take in a third roommate.

Kamryn didn’t even take the time to put on a bra before heading to the store; the warm summer night air felt nice against her skin. She only wore the soft loungewear she’d slipped on after her shower earlier. The white shirt and short set was loose enough to be super comfortable but still hugged her body nicely, accentuating her curves.

When she walked in, the door beeped, and the cool breeze welcomed her, a sharp contrast to the night air outside. Unfortunately, the cool environment was accompanied by the familiar, obnoxious face behind the register.

“I knew today was going to be a good day. My shift has been hella chill, and now I get to see your beautiful face. What’s up, baby?”

“Hey, Micah,” she said dryly, used to his forward and unwanted advances. “I’m not your baby.”

Micah, who also lived in the complex, most likely on his girlfriend’s dime, had been trying to get at Kamryn since he moved in. She couldn’t deny that he was handsome, but not even his hazel-colored eyes, toffee brown skin, and freshly retwisted, mid-back-length locs could make her entertain a man with a girlfriend. Not only that, but he was also a shit individual from what she overheard from other neighbors. He and his girl fought constantly which usually escalated to physical altercations.

One neighbor mentioned how horrifying it was when she overheard the girlfriend’s cries and screams, stating that it sounded as if two grown men were over there fighting while he yelled, cursed, and called her every name in the book but the one her mother gave her or a child of God. When the neighbor called the police, they said that there was nothing that they could do because his girlfriend would always say that nothing was going on and that she was okay. Kamryn and Mariah had even taken it upon themselves to contact the non-emergency line to report possible abuse, requesting a wellness check. Still, they said that there was nothing they could do until the girlfriend wanted to press charges or apply for a restraining order.

She saw a lot of herself in the woman, her mild-mannered, soft-spoken personality shrinking to avoid his wrath, much like she had with her mother. However, any small occurrence would send Micah into a rage and usually result in his girl having to apply extra makeup or wear sunglasses to conceal the aftermath. Kamryn had tried to develop a relationship with her, able to see the signs of abuse while understanding how lonely and terrifying the experience could be, often asking if she was okay or if she needed anything, but was always met with an excuse of how she fell, ran into a door, etc. It was sad to witness such a seemingly sweet person suffering at the hands of a weak, fuck boy excuse of a man, but it was a case where she realized she couldn’t help someone who was not ready for help. She hoped the woman knew she would still be there to help her if that day ever came for her.

Why would I want a man like that?

“Damn, Kam, don’t be like that.” He swiped his tongue across his perfect, white top row of teeth. “You look good as fuck tonight. I get off in about an hour. Why don’t we go somewhere and… hang out? You know? Just chill and talk,” he continued to call out to her, his ravenous eyes roaming her body as she perused the candy aisle for Mariah’s chocolate. His gaze followed as she made her way to the back wall, lined with glass-doored coolers. As she browsed, she heard the device above the door beep again, and Micah greeted the new patron.

“What’s up, bro?”

“What’s up,” the man responded.

Maybe it was because Kamryn hadn’t felt the touch of a man in a couple of years or because she was ovulating, but she didn’t even need to turn around to see the customer. Just the sound of him made her breath hitch in her throat, and her body ran hot. His voice was soft and light, yet deep, oozing with confidence. But there was something else under the surface, something that caught her attention, like a slow, heartfelt love song to her ears that comforted her like a lullaby. As enticing as it was, it felt otherworldly, causing her body to respond in a way she had never experienced before and was an extreme response for her. Contrary to the blistering excitement that traveled throughout her body, the feeling of the cold bottles of soda she had tucked between her arm and chest was refreshing.

When she looked over at the convex mirror hanging high in the corner of the store, her body froze, and her feet refused to move an inch when she caught sight of the man, hidden under a hood, now standing right behind her. It was as if he just appeared behind her rather than him walking over, his presence causing the hairs on her neck to stand as he stared. Her skin felt like it might ignite under the searing intensity of his gaze boring into her back. Even after all of that, she didn’t recognize the paralyzing chill that flowed through her veins or the hairs that stood on end as fear. It was a mixture of thrill and excitement.

Holy shit! What in the entire fuck?

“So… what do you say? Do you want to wait up here with me, or do you want me to come by your place when I get off?”

Oblivious to what was happening at the back of the store, Micah continued, not fazed enough by the man’s presence to halt his pursuit.

“N-, neither. Thanks, Micah.”

“Could you hand me a Sprite while you’re standing there?” The voice crept up her spine and then spread throughout her with a heat that kissed every inch of her and licked at her most sensitive spots.

She answered. “Oh, I-, I-. I’m so sorry. I’m all in your way.” She grabbed his drink with her free hand. As she turned to face him, she was a little unnerved by the shadows of his oversized hoodie that swallowed the details of his features.

“Sorry if I startled you.”

“No, no, you’re good. I’m the one standing in your way like I own the place.”

“It’s all good. I don’t mind waiting for you,” he said as if this wasn’t the first time she had him waiting, and it made her feel comfortable to take up some of his space and his time.

“Come on, Li’l Bit!” Micah yelled from the front of the store. “Why do you always treat me this way? You’re so mean to me.”

You’re so mean. That phrase was like a kick to the gut to a people pleaser like her. At first, she didn’t want to make Micah mad while refusing his advances but after hearing about how he treated his girlfriend, she didn’t give a fuck anymore.

“I’m not mean, Micah. Did you ever think that I may treat you this way because you have a whole girlfriend at home? You should really focus on treating her better instead of worrying about me.”

“Why are you bringing her up? What does she have to do with us?” He asked the question with no shame.

The hooded man stepped to the side, moving out of Kamryn’s way to allow her to walk ahead to the register. “Just put your stuff on the counter. I’ll buy it, too,” he said. “Is there anything else you want? More candy? Doritos?”

“Hey… how did you know that? I love Doritos, especially the nacho cheese flavor,” she said with a laugh, the sound light yet slightly forced, an attempt to mask the uneasiness that prickled at her intuition.

Doritos? How the fuck does he know that? This is… strange. But it was probably just a good guess. Maybe he saw me glance at them. He’s cute and seems nice enough– a little intense, sure, but nice. I must admit, I’m enjoying the attention and it’s making Micah jealous which is a win-win for me. Maybe he will finally get the hint and leave me alone.

“I just saw you glance at them. They’re my favorite, too.”

“Okay, twin!” Kamryn joked, laughing lightly, ”You’ve got good taste. But, I’m good tonight. You really don’t have to do this.”

“I know, I don’t have to do anything… but I want to,” he replied, his voice low and direct.

“Well, if you insist. Thank you,” she said, her smile bright and genuine. She beamed, him offering to buy her even these inexpensive items tugged at a tender, familiar place in her heart. Growing up, this was how her first love showed his love for her–transactions wrapped and topped with pretty bows to resemble adoration. Her father would always buy her anything she wanted with the hopes that his absence in her life would be excused.

The man followed her to the counter, and she placed her things there before moving back to stand behind him. Kamryn stood at an angle where the gentleman partially obscured her, his broad back blocking half of her body. She eyed the expanse of his shoulders and admired his frame while still being able to lock eyes with Micah. With a look of disdain, his eyes shifted from her to the hooded man and then back to her. The man set his item beside hers and pulled out his wallet.

“Wow, really? It’s like that?” Micah was floored, directing his remarks toward Kamryn. “Y’all together or something?”

“And if we were?”

“How is it that you’re so lovey-dovey with this muthafucka you just met but won’t give me the time of day? I’ve been trying to get at your ass for well over a year now!”

“Oh my God, Micah–”

“Hey, bro! She said you’re worried about the wrong thing. Do your fucking job and ring our shit up.”

Kamryn pursed her lips as she fought off the smile attempting to form on her face, torn between stifling a laugh and something far more erotic. His voice low, commanding, and arousing wrapped around her like the warmest hug, protecting her, shutting Micah up, and burrowing further into her heart. She took notice of the way his voice became gravelly, trailing off at the end of his sentences. Its deepness, almost unrecognizable, reverberated in her chest and dripped with dominance, leaving her caught between humor and a fervor she couldn’t suppress. The way her pussy pulsated, a soaking, silent plea for this man couldn’t be ignored.

Like the coward he was, Micah followed the man’s directives but still glared and mumbled disapprovals under his breath toward Kamryn. He bagged their things together in one bag and tried to hand it to her. A nonverbal slight suggesting her insignificance. The man tossed the money for the snacks on the counter, sending coins to cling and drop to the floor while the bills slid across the surface before he snatched the bag from Micah’s hand.

“Ugly bitch,” Micah whispered.

Kamryn didn’t entertain him with a rebuttal. Instead, she found it amusing how he went from trying to get with her only moments ago to her suddenly being an ugly bitch. She shook her head at his childishness and followed the hooded man outside.

Once outside, he took off his hood, allowing her to fully take him in. He wasn't exactly a tall man, but he was taller than her who only stood a little above five feet tall. Kamryn only came up to his chin as her neck craned to take in his features. She was taken aback, seeing his face for the first time… or was it the first time? There was something oddly familiar about this man, but she couldn’t seem to place where they may have met. Never could she have imagined such a beautiful man was hiding under that hood. She didn’t know what she expected, but this wasn’t it as his voice didn't quite match his angel-like appearance.

He raked his hand through his fluffy, ash-blond hair that perfectly feathered and framed either side of his face. His eyes were a beautiful caramel brown with swirls of honey that highlighted his irises, resembling her favorite morning coffee. They were sharply slanted at the corners yet had a rounded softness to them. To avoid falling deeper into those pools, Kamryn quickly continued to survey his face and immediately found his plush, pouty lips. They were just another attractive feature for her to be hypnotized by. She wanted nothing more than to press her own against them to see if they were as soft as they appeared.

This man was fine as fuck with charisma that pulled Kamryn’s attention like a sun-deprived flower stretching toward the morning sky. He was breathtakingly beautiful, with feminine features that blended perfectly with his more masculine ones. She looked into his eyes again and saw his angelic presentation, which only masked a darkness that lurked beneath the surface. There was a void behind his light brown eyes that made her heart race. He was a sight to behold, ethereal, a fallen angel on earth.

A/N:

What are your thoughts so far? Who is the hooded stranger? He will be revealed in the next chapter. Thanks so much to yoongiobsessed/@downbad4yoongi, starmy, and heathfritillary for beta reading this chapter 💜

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #bts fanfction #bts fanfic #BTS #dark romance #demon BTS member #demon #ambw smut #ambw #bts smut

5 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 1 month ago

Text

Home

The Underclassman

Woven by Moonlight, Stitched by Sunshine

Be Mine

#joonslfttiddie #bts fanfction #ambw #bts fanfic #bts smut #bts #min yoongi #kim namjoon #kim seokjin #jung hoseok #park jimin #kim taehyung #jeon jungkook #dark romance #bangtanwhq #no minors

8 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 1 month ago

Note

Hello i'm new to your blog and i was wondering where can i find the masterlist for your book 'Home' ?

Hello, Love!

I'm working on one now. Thanks so much for your support!

3 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 1 month ago

Text

HOME

Chapter 52: My Everything…

💜Fic Pairing: OT7 x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Reverse Harem/Polyfidelity/AMBW/Paranormal

💜Warnings: Sex/Smut/Filth/Adult Content/Adult Language/Sexual Content/Orgy/Anal Sex (M|F, M|M)/Oral Sex (M|F, M|M)/Unprotected Sex/Brief Bondage/BDSM/Harness/Collar

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 5,414

Jin’s POV

It was like something out of a movie. Never in my entire life have I experienced anything like this or even had the thought that I would. The sound of Jungkook and Yoongi’s deep moans mixed with Tia’s soft whimpers have me clinging to the edge.

“Mmm. Jin. Hobi. Come…Oh my God,” Yoongi offers the best invitation he can muster, barely able to mumble our names.

“Yes! Please,” Tia’s tiny voice calls to us. “Fuck, Yoongi, you feel so good.”

Honestly, I’m reluctant because I feel like one dip into the shallow end of her waters will end me immediately.

“Come on, bro. Even if we tap out early, we have all night. This is just a physical manifestation of our love for one another, right? No judgment, just love.”

I’m thankful that Hoseok can understand my concerns without me even verbalizing them, and he’s right. Surely, lasting all night long is an unrealistic expectation I’m putting on myself. Following Hoseok onto the bed, I notice that Jungkook’s strokes are becoming irregular as he’s holding onto Taehyung’s head, gently fucking up into his slobbery mouth. The stream of drool collecting at the base of his dick begins to flow down his hip and onto the bed. Taehyung’s arched back has him wide open, and I notice a cute little green jewel peeking from his full ass. I lick my lips, taking in the spectacle.

From the way, Jungkook’s thighs and abs flex each time he lifts himself from the bed to the way drool seeps from Taehyung’s mouth to flow down his shaft–from the way the lube trickles down the crack of Tia’s cheeks right before Hoseok begins to work his fingers into her ass, stretching her open. Passion can be translated in their stare as he and Yoongi look at one another over Tia’s shoulder, Hoseok slowly beginning to push his tip into her tight hole. The way they are alternating to slowly fuck in and out of her. And the sounds! Heavy breathing and smacks of pussy and mouths fill the room. Intoxicating. All of these factors combined have me nearly spent before I even reach Tia. But when she reaches over to wrap her small hand around my engorged dick, her fingers are unable to connect around my girth. She guides me closer so she can slide her hot tongue across my slit before encasing me within her mouth. Her moans vibrate up my shaft and throughout my entire body. I’m able to glide easily in and out of her warm, wet mouth, and the feeling has me moaning her name.

“Tia. Fuck,” slides out on a whisper. She takes me in deeper and swallows me…literally. Gulping me down, she fists the length that is unable to fit into her mouth and I feel myself being pulled deeper into her throat as her throat muscles flex and squeeze around me, and this is the final straw. “AH! SHIT,” leaps from my chest, and I spray a mouthful of my cum across her tongue and down her greedy hole. Warm cum coats her skin as she drinks down what she can while gasping for air, but my load is more than her mouth can handle, leaving spurts to escape the corners of her mouth.

“What’s wrong, baby? Did Jin fill you up too much? His dick was so fat in your little mouth, but you handled him so well, made him cum so much,” Yoongi says while pulling her pelvis down to meet his. “You’re such a good girl, making him cum so hard and look at your pretty face all smeared with his nut. Come here, let me help you,” Yoongi offers while still slowly stroking deep into her.

My dick doesn’t even have a chance to go soft as I watch him lap up my cum from her face, only to then share it with Hoseok when he leans over Tia’s back to retrieve his share with his tongue. My eyes grow wide, watching the strings of my cum pull away after their tongues touch. They come back together to kiss, swiping my semen around inside each other’s mouths. Holy fuck.

Yoongi’s POV

“Oh my GOD,” Tia whimpers when Hoseok begins to nestle into her other hole. She already feels amazing, wrapped tightly around my dick, but with Hoseok now filling her ass, she’s even more snug. Hard dick is pressing against my own as he pushes in and I’m pulling out. He pulls out as I’m pushing in, and it all feels so fucking good. But it’s something about the way he sits up on his knees, taking the straps that bind Tia’s hands in one hand and pulling on the strap attached to her collar with the other–eyes on me– this is the icing on the cake.

“My hands,” Tia says, and Hoseok immediately works at the buckle to release her wrists. She reaches over and leads Jin to us, guiding him along by the base of his hardened dick. He comes, more comfortable now, drunk off of lust, and I watch as his thick member slips into Tia’s mouth. I dig my fingertips into the flesh of her hips, as if holding on to her will keep me from being pulled under by this wave of pleasure.

Slurping, suckling, and gagging, Tia deepthroats Jin and it is music to my ears; the sound is hitching a ride on my bloodstream and coursing through my veins. The noises that come from Jin as he climaxes are then mirrored by Jungkook as he does the same moments later. I’m so high off of the sexual energy in this room that I allow my intrusive thoughts to win and lick the overflow of Jin’s cum from Tia’s chin and lips, which turns Hoseok on even more. He leans over her back to partake in the creaminess of it all, licking his portion from my tongue while he’s still slowly stroking in and out of her little ass. Jin’s load stretches between us before we reconnect with a kiss. Hoseok sits back up to rest on his knees and rests his hands on mine, placed on Tia’s hips. He eyes her ass, more prominent as she’s leaning over, her breasts on my chest. Following my lead, he finds the rhythm again, stroking into her one after another.

“Yoongi,” Tia mewls into my ear.

“Don’t call me like that, with that voice,” I say. It’s as if it is doing something to me from within, intensifying the overwhelming sensations. “Just take this dick like a good girl, okay? You like when I stay on that spot like this?”

“Yes! I love it,” she confesses. “I love it, Yoongi.”

Is she challenging me? “Tia,” I warn.

“Yes? Yes, Yoongi?”

“Fuck!”

Long and strong, this climax is the most intense I’ve ever experienced in my life, causing bursts of color to blur my vision. Hoseok stills, pulling his bottom lip between his teeth, relishing in the feeling as my dick throbs, releasing my seed deep within Tia’s walls. Something primal takes over me, and I wrap my arms around Tia’s torso and begin to slam into her like a madman, mixing my cream with her juices to create a decadent blend of our desires. For the first time in my life, I am able to fully let go, to give in to the instincts I’ve been holding back in an attempt to control myself, conform to societal norms. But not tonight. Not with them.

Deep thrusts dig into her guts, coloring her insides with my pleasure again, without a care in the world, only listening for the one word that would make me stop. ‘Army’.As the high begins to fade and my pace slows, it feels like I'm descending from a state of ascension back to earth. Tia's body trembles in my arms, slumping as she comes down from her climax. I gently caress her back—a stark contrast to the man I was just moments ago. Hoseok is doing the same, leaning back on his heels, catching his breath, and gently rubbing the rounds of Tia’s ass.

“Damn, Yoongi,” he begins, “that was wild. I don’t think I’ve ever cum that hard.” After pulling out, he leans over to kiss the small of her back, then asks, “Are you okay, baby girl? Did I pull too tight on your straps?”

“No, I’m fine. I just–damn,” she says, and I can feel it when she smiles against my chest. “That was so amazing. The two of you filled me up so good.”

Namjoon climbs up to join us as we shift positions. Jimin moves over to lie beside Jungkook and Taehyung, taking the spot I just vacated. I rise to unfasten Tia’s thigh restraints from the strap beneath her breasts, gently helping her reposition. She leans forward to plant a soft kiss on Jimin’s lips before lying back on the bed beside him, her body relaxed and inviting.

Jin doesn’t hesitate. With deliberate slowness, he slides into her drenched heat, a deep sigh escaping his lips as he revels in the sensation.

“Fuuuuuuck…” he groans, sounding as if he’ll never get used to the feeling. Allowing his hand to trail up her soft body, he slides from her stomach up between her breasts, then he glides a thumb across her plush lips. “Fuck, baby. You’re so wet. So fucking tight.”

She gasps when he bottoms out, nodding she says, “Mmm hmm. Do you feel what you guys do to me?”

On her side, opposite Jimin, I lean in, kissing her lips gently, while Jin fucks into her slowly. Her nails scrape across my scalp before she tugs on my hair. I let her, then release her lips to place open-mouthed kisses down her neck and chest, finding my way to suck on her nipples. I make a mental note that she loves nipple play, judging by the way she whimpers and squirms underneath Jin.

“Ah!” Tia exclaims as she is pulling my hair harder now while grinding her hips, needing to feel every inch of Jin.

After releasing my hair by gently pulling her fingers free, I move out of the way for Hoseok to place his tip on her lips, and she opens her mouth to ravenously receive him. Again, I don’t fight the urges that arise in me, and find myself licking and sucking on his shaft along with her. With slow, oscillating movements, I move my head back and forth, gliding my wet lips and tongue from the base of his dick back up to meet Tia at his head, pulling the thin skin of his shaft into my mouth, sporadically. Down, then back up, I begin tongue-kissing Tia with the tip of Hoseok’s penis right in the middle of our lapping tongues.

“Fuck,” he says, looking down at us. “You both look so beautiful.”

Namjoon is behind Hoseok, snaking his arms around him, and starts licking and kissing his neck with one hand around his throat and the other holding him against his chest, his fingers splayed across his abdomen.

“Oh, shit,” he says, now being pleasured by us three and enjoying the views.

Jimin’s POV

After Jungkook cums, I find myself lying next to Tia, legs spread, with Taehyung on top of me, our dicks brushing against each other with each stroke administered by Jungkook from behind. Since this is a first for us all, he takes things slowly, being gentle with Taehyung while I hold him close to my chest, comforting him while also praising them both.

“You sound so pretty, baby, and you’re talking his dick so well,” I push back the strands of hair sticking to the sweat on his forehead. “How does Jungkook feel fucking you like this? I wish you could see how sexy he looks rocking into you.”

“Feels. So. Ugh,” he says, burying his face into my neck, where he begins to lick and nibble at my flesh.

“Do you think you can take him?

Jungkook asks the question while looking down at me, and I answer without hesitation. “I’m ready to try.”

Taehyung’s head pops up to search for any uncertainty in my face, and I answer by pulling him in to explore his mouth with my tongue. I gasp when I feel Jungkook’s warm fingers spread the lubricant across my hole before he begins to insert a finger. Then two. Holding on to Taehyung just as tightly as he clings to me, I know that pleasure is on the other side of this discomfort. Jungkook begins to stretch me, moving his fingers in a scissor-like motion. While the feeling is foreign, it starts to feel nice after getting used to the welcomed intrusion. After several minutes of prep, Jungkook removes his fingers, and Taehyung and I freeze, lips now pressed together, when Jungkook places Taehyung’s head at my entrance.

“Are you sure, Jimin?” Taehyung asks the question, panting as his breath brushes against my lips.

“I’m sure,” I answer. “I’ve wanted you for a while now, to have you this close to me again.” Things in the shower didn’t escalate to this point, but the need for him is even stronger than before.

Slowly and gently, he dips in, just a fraction, then out. Even Jungkook stills, allowing Taehyung time to work himself in. The feeling of being penetrated is taking me on a journey of sensations. The pressure is insane, but I try to relax, knowing that tensing won’t make this a pleasurable experience for either of us. Taehyung pushes in further, stretching me wide. The burn is borderline unbearable and almost makes me tap out, but I endure it. My whole body is on fire, and sweat prickles at my brow. I’m panting and holding on to him for dear life, and the sounds that escape me; I’ve never made or heard before.

“Is this okay?” Taehyung checks in, and I reassure him I’m fine by nodding as I'm unable to speak at the moment. “Oh my, God! You feel so fucking good,” he says as he’s now nibbling my ear and then down my neck.

A slick hand wraps around to stroke my dick, and in combination with Taehyung’s wet kisses on my neck, pleasure melts over me, engulfing me. With the pain now dulling, overpowered by satisfaction, Taehyung reaches the bottom of my depths and slowly moves with ease. I focus on the feeling, something like the beginnings of sparks each time Taehyung moves against a specific spot. As he builds up speed, the more intense the feeling gets, and the sensations added by the hand stroking my dick has me confused, excited, all while loving the feeling. It’s nearly overwhelming, but I would cry if they stopped now. Our lips find each other again, and I begin lapping into his mouth.

“You see how good that feels? You like that?” Jungkook asks as he moves again. His hips pulling back, hand on Taehyung’s hip, guiding him back on his dick. Taehyung’s member is dragging against my walls, has my head rolling back, and a sharp cry of pure pleasure rips from my throat as Jungkook thrusts his hips forward, forcing Tae’s dick deep inside me.

“Oh my God,” I whimper. White light flashes behind my lids; this new feeling seems to jolt me outside of my body.

“Use your words, beautiful. Do you like how Taehyung’s fat ass dick is filling you up?”

“I do. I love it.” My voice cracks as the words fall from my lips, much like the tears from the corners of my eyes. There is no more pain accompanied by their thrusts, but tears collect behind my lids anyway.

“Baby? Are you okay? Are we hurting you?” Taehyung stills, and his words tell me that I’ve been caught.

“No. No, not at all. You feel amazing now. It’s just…a lot, you know? The sensations, the sounds, the love between us–it’s just so much at once.”

“We can stop-” Jungkook starts.

“Don’t you fucking dare. Faster,” I insist.

I roll my head to the side and look at Tia, who has taken a break from devouring Hoseok’s dick, to see that she’s looking at me. Checking in on me. Her eyebrows are furrowed, pleasure written all over her face. I look down to see that the hand stroking me is Jin’s. He’s multitasking while stroking me, buried deep inside of Tia, and making out with Hoseok. Yoongi is still busy slurping Hoseok down his throat while Namjoon is now finger fucking Yoongi from behind while working his tip slowly into a well-lubricated and stretched Hoseok.

The visual alone is intoxicating, but the auditory sensations will do it for me every time. Taehyung bottoms out again, and I’ve never felt fuller. I lift Tia’s arm, and she immediately cradles my head as I lap at her nipple. Jungkook reaches out to hold Tia’s left leg, and Namjoon holds the right. Hoseok, bending over to take Namjoon, licks at Tia’s clit while Jin, upright on his knees, continues to burrow into her love, pulling on the thigh straps like reins. Yoongi takes her other nipple into his mouth just as Taehyung reaches out to place his hand around her neck.

“Jin! Ah!”

She screams as another orgasm begins to coil in her belly, slithering through her body.

“I know, baby, I know. You’re almost there. It’s coming,” I pull away to encourage her just to latch right back onto her nipple.

She’s about to cum again, but this one is different. Tears fill her eyes like mine and the smell of sweet pastries, cinnamon, and vanilla nearly has me in a daze. She’s so fragrant. We are all connected just as Tia’s body begins to convulse, her hands clenching the covers in her fists.

Tia’s POV

“Fuck! I’m cumming. I’m cumming.”

“Why do you think I’m fucking you like this? Give it to us, baby,” Jin orders.

“Let go of all that stress, baby. Let it out,” Jungkook adds.

I close my eyes tight, listening to my men, and I let it all go. When I reach the peak of pleasure with all of my men touching my body and reaching their peaks all at once, the feeling is something I've never experienced before. I climax seemingly into another dimension, and then my world goes dark. I guess this may be what an out-of-body experience is like. I feel like I'm present but not here, soul-spiraling freely.

I notice I can only communicate through my mind as my voice is not working here.

“Hello?! HELLO?!”

There’s no answer for a moment. Then something tells me to open my eyes. When I do, I’m surrounded by white light as far as my eyes can see. Unsure of what to do or where the hell I am, my eyes tear up, and I think of my guys. As soon as they pop into my thoughts, they materialize in front of me, all extremely handsome, smiling back at me. When I turn to look away, distracted by a presence next to me, they disappear.

“Tia?! What are you doing here? It ain’t time for you to be here yet!”

I can hear her voice in my ears, but I’m still unable to speak. My heart is pounding so hard I can feel it in my throat.

“Tilly?! What is this place? How did I get here?”

“Girl! You have leveled up, but you gotta crawl before you walk, chile. I swear, you are more powerful than you even know. I’m your spirit guide, and you’re in the spirit realm, the place you come after you die.”

“OH NO!!!!!!!! I’M DEAD?!”

“Calm down, honey. You’re not dead. That’s why I said you’re not supposed to be here yet. A full second hasn’t even passed down there, and the guys don’t even realize you’ve traveled. It’ll just seem like you blinked for them.”

“So, what’s going on? Why am I here?”

“I reckon it’s because you are still learning to harness this power of yours. You’re gonna need to get a hold on those strong emotions, chile, especially when you’re with the guys. They only make you even stronger. So strong, that your one body can’t contain it all and you might notice it spilling over to them. When you go back, you should be enlightened how to handle all of that as well as information you ain’t know before. Hopefully, being here will help you tap into your gifts even more. Everything should make sense to you when you get back. All the questions you may have, like: Why couldn’t you remember the guys after detoxing from that poison? How were your guys able to merge with mine, giving you numerous nights of pleasure? Why were they suddenly taken away? Also, the tree. How will it help you during this journey on Earth? Better techniques and practices to wield your powers as needed and how your power will trickle over to your guys. You should learn it all,” she informs me.

“The guys before being poisoned? I didn’t meet them until after, right? Are the guys gifted as well? I don’t understand.”

She just smiles, does not answer my questions, and then takes my hand between hers. She continues in a soft, knowing voice, “The answers will soon be revealed. And if they’re not, well, sometimes the answer’s in the silence. You just gotta listen when the world gets quiet. I’m still with you, always right here. But let me tell you somethin’, baby—you don’t need me. I know you have your self-doubt and limiting beliefs about yourself, but you’ve got everything you need right inside you.” Tilly places her hand on my chest, and I lay mine atop hers. “You’re more than capable, and you’re gonna reach your fullest potential, no matter what, but you have to realize who you are. Your ancestral counsel and I are just here to keep you safe, to guide you when you’re feeling lost. The rest? That’s all you. You are a great force, and are meant to do great things! Don’t you forget that.”

The pressure of her hand on my heart decreases as her image begins to fade.

“How do I get back?”

“Don’t worry, darling, I’ll help you. I love you, and send the guys my love,” she hugs me. I can barely feel her arms around me.

“I will, and I love you, too. Tell your guys hello.”

She waves a lazy hand and when I blink my eyes, I’m right back with my loves watching as they pull out of each other and me then begin to shuffle around the bed, finding more comfortable positions to cuddle around me. I notice that I possess this unexplainable knowledge of the past, present, and future, just as Tilly said I would. It’s like I’ve gotten an update, now with new features and gifts that give me the ability to sense precisely how each man feels just by looking at them. There is also chattering in my ears, the sound is similar to the tuning of a radio, staticy and unstable. However, it does seem that I’m able to turn it off and on or hone in on it to make out words!

“Holy shit, that was amazing. I never would have imagined I could love multiple people to this extent. I could stay right here in this bed with them forever.”

I can make out, but I’m not sure who the thought is coming from. Before I can even think, I say, “Forever?”

“Jagiya!” Taehyung looks at me, mouth ajar and eyes wide, “You can read minds now?” Now that Taehyung has spoken up, I can make out that it was his voice in my mind.

“No way. Noona! Can you hear me?”

“Yes, I can hear you, but I promise I’m not doing this on purpose,” I say, then look directly at Jungkook, whose eyes are the size of golf balls. “Please, guys, know that I’ve just learned of this gift, literally just now, but I think I can turn it off and on. Please be patient with me and know that I will never intentionally use it to intrude on your private thoughts without permission.”

Questions fly at me left and right as they are all, understandably, curious about this new gift. With a huge smile on his face, Jin hops up to grab warm washcloths for us all to clean up, then we remove the soaked blanket.

“Is that comfortable, babe? You don’t have to take it off if you don’t want to,” Yoongi very obviously hints at his preference for me to continue wearing the harness.

“Yes, it’s fine,” I chuckle lightly. “I’ll wear it a little longer, but I don’t think it’ll be comfy to sleep in it.”

Snuggled up in the middle of our bed, we take a break while they initiate the ‘what am I thinking’ game, wanting to test my skill.

“If she gets pregnant, how will we know whose baby it is? I’m sure she’ll know immediately.”

“You’re right, Hobi. When I get pregnant, I will know, and so will you.” They all gasp, sitting up and looking around at one another. “Calm down, guys. Let’s take our time. We have a while before we cross that bridge.”

“Holy, fuck. So, can you see the future more clearly as well? Or did you have a vision?”

“It’s different from before,” I answer Namjoon. “Something happened just now as we were all climaxing together. Now, in my mind, it’s like looking at TV. I have the remote and can change the channel, moving through the timeline as I see fit.”

The game then changes to a ‘what am I about to do or say’ game, sending me into a fit of laughter. These guys are hilarious without even trying.

After a few moments, Jungkook says, “With the things that you see or hear, if you need to keep it to yourself, I’ll understand. I’m so sorry about how I handled things before.”

The guys reflect his sentiments, all understanding why things had to happen the way that they did.

“I appreciate that. I just ask that you have trust in us. Everything we do, every move we make is for us,” I reassure them, then transmit my sincere feelings from within. Immense love and respect pour from my heart to theirs, showering them.

With a deep sigh, Jimin says, “I don’t think I’ll ever get tired of that feeling.”

“Was that you, T? That feeling?”

“Jin, that is just the beginning,” Jimin hints.

“You said to trust ‘us’,” Namjoon questions. “What do you mean by that?”

“Well,” I say, stroking through Taehyung’s hair as he lays with his face on my belly, my other hand caresses Yoongi’s shoulder on my other side as he lifts his head from resting at the bend at my thigh. “Only time will tell. Challenges and concerns will inevitably come our way. But lean on the trust we have for each other, and we’ll be okay,” I look deeply into Yoongi’s eyes. I smile lovingly as I receive the thoughts he sends to me. Sending feelings of trust and understanding to him; I know he feels it when tears begin to well up in his eyes. “Tomorrow,” I whisper to him with a smile.

“Ah,” Jungkook exclaims after sitting up to stretch. “Break time is over. Who’s ready for round two?”

“Tia,” Namjoon asks, “are you up for another round?”

Jungkook is already at the head of the bed with his back against the headboard, awaiting my response. I don’t answer verbally but crawl up to join him, straddling his thighs as his hard dick bounces up to meet my core. He releases a small glob of lube on his tip, and I don’t hesitate to lift myself just enough to line him up at my entrance, then glide down inch by thick ass inch.

“Damn,” I hiss. The stretch of him burns slightly but is far more pleasurable than anything else.

“Damn is right,” Jungkook agreed, “there’s no reason you should feel this good. So warm and so tight, wrapped around my dick.”

He pulls out slightly, then pushes back in, the obscene smacking of my pussy and the lube only spurs us on.

“Fuck, I love that sound,” Namjoon confesses as he’s crawling up to join us. The men repositioned me to sit with my back now to Jungkook in reverse. Leaning back onto Jungkook’s chest, he wraps his arms around my midsection and I watch as Namjoon rubs his dick across his lips and Jungkook doesn’t miss a beat, opening wide for him. Jimin joins on the other side, opposite Namjoon, to do the same. He grabs my jaw, turning my head to look at him, then rubs the smooth skin of his head across my lips. I bob my head up and down, taking more of him into my mouth with each move. He touches the back of my throat at the same time that I’m sitting flush on Jungkook’s lap. I moan, humming around Jimin’s dick, and he inhales sharply. Jungkook digs his nails into my hips, then pulls me forward, then backward, guiding my hips to ride him in a scooting motion. I moan again, long and deep.

“Shiiiit,” Jimin groans. “You like that, pretty girl? Is JK fucking you good?” I nod my head slightly, with his dick still sliding across my tongue, my eyes closing slowly as I relish in the pleasure. A soft smack lands on my cheek, and my eyes pop open. “Look at me,” Jimin starts, “don’t you dare take your eyes off mine. He pushes in a bit deeper, causing me to pull back and gasp for air. “Come on, baby. You can do better than that. Come on. Swallow me like I know you can.”

I do as instructed, and his head falls back. I feel the softest of licks to my clit then a long gentle suck. Unable to turn my head fully, I can only shift my eyes down to see Jin looking back at me. Jungkook is buried inside of me, the sounds that Namjoon is making, and the way Jimin now has a grasp on my hair has me wanting to close my eyes and savor this feeling, but I don’t dare.

My cheek still stings a little where Jimin popped me, so I can only allow them to flutter when Jungkook grinds deeper into my soul and Jin moves to his rhythm. Jungkook is so deep I have to pull away from Jimin for a moment to allow myself to breathe and release the cries I’ve been holding in. I keep my eyes on Jimin but yell their praises.

“JK, right there. Jin, please don’t stop,” I plead, begging them to stay on the same spot with the same tempo. “I’m almost there. I’m almost there.”

I continue to fist Jimin while I watch Taehyung position himself behind Jin and he stops moving for a moment with my clit still between his lips. Hoseok approaches Jimin from behind and takes his tongue into his mouth while swirling Jimin’s nipples between his forefingers and thumbs. I return my greedy mouth to consume Jimin as our moans fill the little space that exists between us. We move in tandem, all eight of us, expelling any lingering frustrations and uncertainties, filling the spaces with love, reassurance, and trust.

The next morning, the sun peeks through the blinds as I’m lying here, sprawled out in the middle of these men. I could cry, thinking about how blessed I am to have been chosen to live this life experience with them.

Universe, I thank you for this day I’ve never experienced and will never experience again. I will live it to the fullest and make the best of each moment. Thank you for allowing me the opportunity to do lifetimes with these men, and am thankful for the forevers to come.

These men have become my everything, yet always have been, as they’ve pulled me through some of my darkest moments, even before we knew of each other’s existence. And I am their everything. I have always been, even before they knew. I am so full of love and incredibly thankful that we’ve finally found our way back home.

A/N:

Whew. Home is done. This is definitely bittersweet as I will miss writing about Tia and her relationships with the guys. This has been a rollercoaster ride and I’m so thankful for those of you who held on tight and went for the ride with me. Y’all are amazing and I’m so very grateful for you. I’m also thankful for and taking the time to beta read this chapter, as well as the majority of this work.

I am working on another story that brings back a little of the guessing element but is a treat all its own. It is giving dark, demonic romance and will be released by chapter. I hope you guys continue to rock with me and enjoy my future projects just as much if not more than Home.

Okay. Love you! Byyyyyyyyyye!

Tia😘🫶🏽

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #ambw #original black female character #bts #bts fanfction #bts fanfic #bts smut #kim namjoon #kim seokjin #min yoongi #jung hoseok #park jimin #kim taehyung #jeon jungkook #reverse harem #reincarnated lovers #reincarnation

16 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 1 month ago

Text

HOME

Chapter 51: My First…

💜Fic Pairing: OT7 x OFC

💜AU/Genre: Reverse Harem/Polyfidelity/AMBW/Paranormal

💜Warnings: Sex/Smut/Filth/Adult Content/Adult language/Sexual Content/Male|Male/Anal Prep/Oral Sex (M|M)/Unprotected Sex/Brief Bondage/BDSM/Harness/Collar/Mention of Death/Mention of Murder/Magik

💜Rating: MA

💜Word Count: 5,944

Hoseok’s POV

“Are you going to tell her about the painting?”

We are standing across the room from Namjoon, Taehyung, and Jimin, speaking privately about what we saw on that canvas. Just thinking back, envisioning it in my mind, sends chills up my spine all over again. For some reason, this feeling still doesn’t compare to how I felt looking at it this morning after it had dried. I probe Yoongi about the picture he’d painted the day of the incident when Jason was killed in our home.

“What is there to tell? At first, I interpreted the chaos of the portrait as a symbol of what my heart and mind were feeling at the time. My thoughts and feelings were all over the place, some dark shit, some hopeful, but all were full of uncertainty. This is not something I’m ready to fully admit to myself, much less to Tia.”

“Bro, I get that, but there has to be a reason as to why, shit, HOW, you were able to perfectly capture the scene from earlier so vividly before it even happened. That can’t be a coincidence,” Jungkook adds. “Look at all of the things Tia can do and the things she has seen. If you can take comfort in telling anyone about it, it should be her. And she loves you. She would want to know your true feelings.”

The painting showed Tia levitating mid-air with what looked like a tornado swirling around her. Pieces of debris rode the wind, just like they had earlier. She wore the same clothes, and red faces could be seen emerging from the storm, with clawed hands scratching up at her bare feet. Even her face was hers, yet not–it was the eyes. Something in them, hauntingly unfamiliar.

“I agree that there is no fucking way that it was done by chance, but how do you bring something like that up? You know? I don’t know how it happened or what it means, so how would I explain it to her? Did I manifest that moment from the picture I created? Did I cause this, or was it a warning?” Yoongi runs a hand through his hair, clearly torn.

“Damn, bro,” Jungkook added, kneading at the back of Yoongi’s neck. “You don’t have the answers. We get that. But Tia might. Or Tilly. Or one of us. You’re not in this alone, Min.”

I place a hand on Yoongi’s arm. “Just think about it. You’ve been honest with her about everything else—don’t let this become a wedge. We’ve been doing well with this relationship, though it’s not been perfect. We’re still learning and growing with each other. However, we do know this is not the type of foundation you want to build our love on.”

“‘Aight,” he finally agrees, “Tomorrow. She’s been through enough, and it seems like she’s trying to find some type of balance with Jin. I can’t ruin that for her. Not today. I’ll talk to her tomorrow. Y’all are right. I know you’re right; I guess I’m just a bit nervous about this. Tia has the gifts, not us. Not me. And I told y’all about the way I zoned out. I don’t even think I’m the one who painted it. But, tomorrow,” he says, squeezing my hand gently before letting go. “I’ll find the right time to speak with her.”

After our conversation comes to an end, Jungkook speaks up. “Tae,” he calls across the room. “We need to make that run, remember?”

“Of course, I remember,” he answers, excitedly hopping up from the bed while rubbing his hands together. He finds his shorts and pulls them on before running to his room to grab his wallet and a hat.

Taehyung’s POV

At the erotic boutique, Jungkook and I find many lacy pieces that will look good on Tia, but the harness's caramel brown, buttery leather straps seem to call my name.

“Holy shit. JK,” I call him over to where I am. When he sees the material in my hands, his eyes light up with excitement and wonder.

“If you don’t put that in this basket right now!” He jokes as he pushes his handbasket in my direction, obviously eager to see the straps dig into Tia’s similarly complected, baby-soft skin later. “I can’t wait to see this on her. I think we all deserve tonight. Life has been kicking our asses lately.”

“Facts,” I agree with him a hundred percent. Things have been tough for me, navigating within this relationship, shit even getting to this point. Witnessing Jason’s death and how he and his family haunted Tia. But I can’t imagine how she must be feeling. She’s been through so much, even before we met. I just want to hold her and shield her from the world. If I could keep her inside for the rest of her life, safe under our watch, I would. But I know that she ain’t having that shit. She’s stronger than she knows, and I can tell being cooped up in the house is starting to get to her. I’ll talk to the guys later. Maybe arrange a nice outing for us all–just something to lift her spirits and get her out.

I’m pulled from my thoughts and slightly taken aback when Jungkook takes my hand, pulling me closer to him while he lightly brushes his thumb across my skin as he leads me through the shop to explore their inventory, only letting me go to grab or look at this and that. We find a few other goodies before we head back to the house, including some things for each other and the other guys. Once the small basket is nearly spilling over, we make it back to the house. Inside, we sneakily jet upstairs with Tia and Jin not even noticing that we’d left and come back.

“Ah shit,” Jimin says and sits up from resting his head on Yoongi’s lap where he was watching TV. He bounces so cutely on his tiptoes, brimming with excitement and anticipation. “Let me see. Let me see.” He pulls several of the large bags toward him. “Damn! Y’all bought the whole store, didn’t you? And what’s this?”

Yoongi, while not as vocal as Jimin, puts his comic down, wanting to see what is in the bags as well. My heart is racing, just like it was in the shop when Jungkook pulled me close to him. Why was he holding my hand? Does he know that I have a fat-ass boy crush on him? That I would let him ram my ass like there’s no tomorrow?

“I hope I didn’t go overboard, but I’ve been researching and thought it would be fair to be prepared. That in your hand is a douche bulb. I didn’t know who would even be interested in bottoming or if we could all share one or not for sanitary reasons, so we grabbed seven in different colors. Those over there,” he points to what looks like tiny silicone bullets, “are anal dilators and plugs.” He was rambling, the excitement within him evident. “Again, I had the same thought process. Seven different colors that correlate with the bulbs. There’s a shit ton of lube, and this,” he pushes a button on a small, sickle-shaped device with a ring at the end which starts an intense vibration, “is a vibrating cock ring. There are a few of these and some that don’t vibrate.”

It is so cute to see how much effort he’s put into this and how thrilled he is to share his findings. I’m a little envious of how quickly Jimin grabs the yellow products, unfazed and unbothered by the implication that he may be interested in having sex with one or more of us tonight. Yoongi follows his lead, grabbing the black set, and Jungkook grabs the purple. Inspired by their confidence, I think about how these guys have supported me since I first met them. I know that they love me and won’t judge my preferences. Fuck it. I reach for the green set and turn it over to glance at the information on the box. If I’m not mistaken, there is a glimmer of mischievousness in Jungkook’s eyes paired with a slight smirk when he glances at me.

“And what do we have here? This is going to look so fucking fire against her skin,” Jimin says, regarding the leather harness before handing it over to Yoongi.

“Goddamn,” Yoongi says while reaching out to take it, fingers running over the smooth leather material. “It has a collar, too?! Shit. Please, I have to be the one to put this on her.” His words contradict the calm, flatness of his voice, which sends us into a fit of laughter.

“She still has no clue, right? What about Jin?”

“Nope. They will both be surprised,” I reassure Jimin.

“Do you think she will be down for all of this? This is only Jin’s second day here. Is he ready? Tia and I haven’t even made love yet. This is jumping several steps, don’t you think?” Yoongi was worried and rightfully so. Things were moving fast but it didn’t feel forced at all. It just felt…right.

“Wait. I thought you made love the first day you met when you guys were alone up here building the bed frame,” Jungkook says to Yoongi, who chuckles a bit.

“Yeah, it smelled like you guys were together. It smelled like cakes, cookies, and pies all through this bitch,” I add.

“No, we didn’t. We played around a bit, but we stopped before it went too far,” Yoongi admits. “I’m not trying to put her business out there without her permission, but I definitely want to spend some intimate time with her. It just hasn’t happened.”

“So, we’d need to speak with the others, but maybe Yoongi and Jin should run point tonight?”

I love Jungkook’s perspective on the night’s plans and our relationship as a whole. How he’s trying to take everyone into account, be fair, and make sure that everyone gets to spend time with Tia. This is not the first group session, but it will be the first time we’ve all been together at once. Tonight will be huge, especially with our last puzzle piece fitting in so perfectly.

A part of me wants to wait and just let the moment happen, but another part wants to let Jungkook know I’m interested in being with him tonight. I’ve wanted to be with him again ever since that night we shared that moment with Tia. The way he touched me that night and the gentle brushes of his hand in passing since then only makes me want him more.

“I’m not sure, but maybe Hobi as well,” Jimin says.

I’m noticing that we all have a relationship with Tia outside of the group, and what we say and do stays between us unless previously discussed or if Tia decides to let the others in. Respect and honesty have been significant in making this relationship work so far. With that being said, I pull at Jungkook’s tattooed arm.

“Ummm, can I talk to you really quick?”

“Yeah,” Jungkook tells me.

“Should we go ahead and lay this down?” Yoongi asks, referring to the waterproof blanket we found while shopping. With all of the lube Jungkook insisted on getting and knowing how Tia squirts at times, we felt this would be a great investment.

“Please. It’d be better to do it now than later,” Jungkook agrees before grabbing my hand to lead me into the bathroom. Again, grabbing my hand with such a command that my heart leaps as if trying to escape my chest to get to him as well. Once inside, he leans back against the sink with his muscular arms folded across his chest. “What’s up?”

Fuck. He’s literally just standing there, and I’m getting so excited. My breathing is becoming a bit difficult, and my mouth is dry.

“I-. Ummm. I was wanting to tell you-.”

Jungkook grabs me by my waist, pulling me in to stand closer to him. The bulge in my pants is nearly touching him, and my eyes widen. Has he seen it? How will he respond to this?

“Hey. Calm down. What is going on with you? You’ve been acting off since we were at the store.” His hands rub up and down my arms before hooking a finger underneath my chin to look at him. He tries to soothe me, but his facial expression looks concerned. “Did I do too much by buying all of that stuff? You know you don’t have to do anything you’re uncomfortable with. I got those things, just in case–to be prepared. I didn’t want to leave anyone out, so just calm down for me, okay?”

“I do,” I blurt out before gasping, surprising myself by my confession. I can’t help but laugh when I say, “I don’t know why I’m so nervous to talk to you about this. We’ve already shared a kiss!”

“Tae, I’ve tasted your dick. There’s nothing you should be hesitant to say to me,” he reassures with a smirk. “You taste delicious, by the way.”

His crass words cause my dick to jump. How he comforts me, eases my heart and mind, giving me the courage to tell him directly, “I want you to be my first, Jungkook. I’ve told you before that I’ve never been sexually attracted to men, much less had sex with a guy. The relationship we’ve developed with Tia and each other has changed that for me. I want to try. With you. Tonight.”

His expression is now pleasant but unreadable. Nervously, I scan my eyes across his face, trying to get a glimpse of what he may be thinking just as he opens his mouth to speak.

“You want to do that for me? Are you sure?”

“I am,” I answer while he’s pulling me even closer. He kisses my chin, then stops to look at me. I close my eyes, a silent invitation for him to go further, and he does. He kisses me deeply, grazing my tongue with his. The bulge in my pants brushes against his. Fuck. He’s bricked, too? Just when I think we can’t get any closer, he pulls me in so that our bodies are now flush. My arms automatically snake around him, my hands clawing at the back of his shirt. Jungkook then sucks my bottom lip into his mouth and runs his tongue across it before breaking the kiss. I can feel the heat rush through my body, bouncing off of my edges, just to be redirected to my dick. I don’t think I’ve ever been this fucking hard in my life.

After a moment of nearly devouring each other, he doesn’t pull away and speaks against my lips. “Honestly, I’ve been hoping that this day would come. I’ve longed to be as close to you as possible, to be inside of you. Tae, I would be honored to be your first.”

His lips travel across my stubbled chin, to that sweet spot that sits just below my ear, then to my neck. He settles into the crook of my neck, licking and suckling at the flesh there. He sucks so hard the pain shoots fire throughout my system, just to be extinguished by soft licks of his tongue. My hips involuntarily rock against him as my dick hunts for whatever friction it can find. A moan escapes me, and the groan he releases vibrates throughout the bathroom. He sucks in air when he forces himself to pull away. “Not just yet, handsome. I’m so ready to feel you too, but wait for me, okay? Go ahead and get that little hole ready for me, okay?” We share a few more pecks before he pats my ass, then we rejoin Jimin and Yoongi in the room.

I retrieve my color-coded accessories along with a bottle of lube from the bed, then return to the bathroom and into the water closet. While sitting on the toilet, I cleanse myself with the douche bulb, use the bidet for extra precaution, then slowly insert a lubed finger into my anus. “Ah.” I’m in foreign territory, and my body reacts, tensing under my own touch. My puckered entrance is so tight I can barely get my fingertip in. “Maybe I need more lube.” I try again after reapplying and it doesn’t seem as bad this time. “Relax. Relax. I just need to relax,” I murmur to myself. When I get out of my head and release some of my rigidity, it becomes easier. Is it uncomfortable? Sure. A new feeling? Absolutely. But I continue pushing in, up to my knuckle. I’m sitting here with my finger up my ass, and I don’t feel anything. The pleasure I anticipated is nowhere to be found. I must admit, the revelation makes me reconsider what I’ve already told Jungkook. I want to be close to him, to be intimate with him, but this just feels like more trouble than it’s worth. Even still, experiencing this with Jungkook and offering myself to him will be enough for me. If I don’t like it, I won’t do it again, but I’m willing to try anything at least once. I work up the nerve to try the anal plug adorned with a pretty green jewel at the end, wanting to be somewhat prepared for what Jungkook has to offer. I breathe a sigh of relief when the plug is inserted and sitting comfortably inside, then join my guys once again.

Namjoon’s POV

I’m not sure what this feeling I��m having toward Hoseok is, but it seems like he’s feeling it, too. It’s gone from a strong connection, like a close friend or homie, to an intense attraction. It’s gotten to the point where I want to be close to him–to feel him against me. This is all so new, but I am beyond excited to explore the possibilities.

Once inside the house and up the stairs, the scene that awaits us beyond the bedroom door is sinfully delicious. Hoseok and I walk in to see Tia sandwiched between Taehyung and Jimin lying on their sides while Jin is leaning over Taehyung’s back, kissing her passionately. Slurps, smacks, and moans fill the air, and I’m more than happy to be suffocated by it all. One of Jin’s fists dents the bed behind Taehyung while he is licking and fondling Tia’s breasts. The other is hooked around her neck with his fingertips in her hair. She mewls into his mouth as Jimin kisses and laps at that sensitive spot at her nape that we've all come to love. From behind, he peppers her shoulders with wet kisses before slowly traveling down her spine.

Jungkook, sitting on the chair manspreading with his towel wide open, is breathing heavily with his hand rising and falling slowly, caressing the smooth skin of his dick. Entranced, his mouth is ajar as if he was just about to say something before he was overtaken by the lust that looms in the room. Yoongi is obviously enjoying the show, leaning against the wall while his tongue peeks out of his mouth to play at the corner of his lips. His hand is stroking the thick bulge beneath his thin pajama pants.

The sexual tension alone nearly has me salivating, ready to participate in tonight’s activities, but I have to shower these germs from the hospital away before I even think about hopping in bed with my loves. I don’t want to get them sick, of course, but Tia also doesn’t play that ‘outside clothes on the bed’ shit. Hoseok and I decide to quickly shower, and while he’s in the other room retrieving clothes for us, I take notice of the products that were left on the countertop in the bathroom.

“What’s this?” I murmur as I pick up the two blue boxes to read their directions. When I realize what one of the products is for, I grab the blue and red bulbs and place them in the shower. It feels strange as it is, having this attraction toward Hoseok, but my desire is growing by the second. The need to be close to him, to be inside of him, or him inside of me, is mind-blowing.

When Hoseok returns to the bathroom, I’m already attempting to undress, but I’m finding it difficult. My timid movements, trying to not feel that jolt of pain from my hurt arm, is making things harder than they should be.

“Stop,” he says with a sympathetic tone and moves closer to me. “Let me.” I offer a grateful thank you when he helps remove my shirt, and he smiles sweetly in return. “May I?” He asks the question while reaching for my jeans. Yes! Fuck, yes! My body is responding as if this isn’t just a kind gesture, and I melt at the touch of his thumbs, hooked inside of my waistband, trailing to follow my v-line to take my pants and boxer briefs down with them. The sensation that singes my skin is like nothing I’ve ever felt before, and my dick immediately responds. When it is finally freed, it springs from its confines so quickly it audibly smacks against my stomach. Am I mistaken? Did he just lick his lips while looking at my package?

After he undresses and we’re both in the shower, I say, “Hobi, thank you for today…for this.”

“Of course. Don’t mention it. Let me know if there’s anything else I can do for you,” he says, and I try not to read too much into his statement. I can feel that he wants to be closer, but is it the same way that I’m wanting him?

I can’t help when my brows furrow, a dead giveaway of my troubled mind. “I, um, I found these on the countertop. I think they are for us.” The statement comes out more like a question, the uncertainty lacing my words. “I’m not trying to insinuate anything. I just-. I’m going to use mine…just in case. I would love it if you used yours as well, that is, if that’s something you’re interested in.”

The smirk that pulls at the corner of his lips makes my heart race because I’m unsure whether he finds me amusing or if he’s with it. “Are you saying that you want to fuck me, Joonie? You want to dive into my tight little hole, baby?”

The bright smile spreads across his face contradicts the sultry words coming from his lips. The man-ish questions only fuel my overwhelming desire. I can’t restrain any more and move in closer.

“Is that mouth of yours always so filthy? I don’t think I’ve ever seen this side of you, Hoseok.”

“I’ve done many filthy things with this mouth of mine.”

“Hmm. Why don’t you show me?”

“I definitely would, but we are on a time constraint. How’s a preview?”

Before I can even answer, I can feel the heat from his breath against my damp skin, and he’s pulling my body against his, his hardened member sitting snugly next to mine. The tip of his dick is smooth and scorches my skin when it caresses my stomach. The soft kisses he places along my collarbone send shivers down my spine, even under the hot spray of the shower. Plush lips trail up my throat, across my jawline, and finally find my lips; he kisses me, and it’s everything I imagined it would be. While mindful of my injured arm, his hands roam and explore my body. Our deep moans and our vehement lust for one another fill the space. It definitely takes effort on my part to not deepen the kiss when he stops to speak.

“Let’s get you cleaned up,” he whispers against my lips, then pulls away. Gently, he uses the lathered-up loofah to clean my body.

“I can do this myself, you know? I just need you to get my back and my arm.”

“I know, but let me. I want to.” He scrubs every inch of me, then uses his hand to give my dick a little more attention while looking into my eyes. His wrist twists as his fist slowly pumps, gliding along my shaft. He smiles a half smile before taking his bottom lip between his teeth. “You like that, Joonie?”

“Mm hmm,” I groan.

“Use your words, big boy. Do you like it when I stroke you like this? Fisting your shit like this?”

“Yes, Hoseok. Yes, I like it. I love it,” I reassure him as if the flexing of my abs and the way my eyes have squeezed shut isn’t evidence enough.

He places his manhood against mine, stroking them at the same time with both of his hands clasped around our girth. I open my eyes to look at our members, side by side, brushing against each other. His expression lets me know he’s just as lost in this experience as I am, hooded eyes and parted lips, his chest heaving as he’s panting. The sight before me is too much, and I almost lose it. My hips begin to move on their own accord, thrusting against him and that familiar feeling, the throbbing at the base of my dick and the warmth that surges throughout my body before accumulating in the pit of my belly, is a clear indicator that I’m on the edge. I’m about to cum. And as if on cue, Hoseok stops and pulls away, but he bends down and uses his tongue to lick the precum from my slit. I watch as the water travels down his back before falling to slip down the crack of his ass, and I’ve never wanted to be a droplet of water so bad. He takes my tip into his mouth and sucks lightly, circling it with the tip of his tongue. My head falls back, my knees quiver, and I press a flat hand to the shower wall for some type of support. Just as I’m on the brink of explosion, he gives my dick a few more soft licks before he stands–smiling at me.

That fucking smile. How can a man look so innocent after doing the freaky shit he just did to me? Like he didn’t just try to coax my soul from my body, pulling pleasure from me as effortlessly as a snake charmer seducing a serpent from its basket. My mind is in the ether, and I’m still panting, only taking a break to swallow the drool that has threatened to fall from my lips.

“Are you okay?” He chuckles lightly, obviously amused by the reaction he’s gotten from me. I can only nod and pull him in so that his head is resting on my shoulder. “This is crazy…being here with you like this. Never in my life would I have imagined I’d be in this position, but here I am, resisting the urge to take you further down my throat.”

“Hobi. You have to stop before you make me explode. Let’s finish this after we join the others, hmm? Then you can show me how deep you can take me.”

Jungkook’s POV

Hoseok tried to help by pointing out that Tia was bound on the bed with her ass in the air, but she’ll be okay. Hell, she’s been showing her ass for the past two days anyway, what’s a few more minutes? I rub a hand over my face, aware that I’m obviously still a little upset, but I do understand her reasoning. There is just a hint of aggression left over that wasn’t expelled during my workout that she will have to take. It needs to be released, and I plan to do precisely that tonight while helping melt her frustrations away. I keep this all in mind, well aware that the way that I’m feeling is contributing to the level of dominance I’m displaying, taking note to mind my words and lead with love, not ego. But she will be getting this work. Like I said, I understand, but I still don’t like the shit.

I lay beside Tia, letting my fingers drag along her slit, collecting her moisture, then using it to work a finger in, then two, then ask, “Are you ready to play?” She answers with a nod and a moan that comes from deep within her. Her legs quiver, her body ready for whatever the night has in store, and just when the pleasure starts to build, I pull out to clean my fingers, sucking and licking her essence clean. Her eyes fixed on me are full of need, lusting for my mouth to have a taste of her directly from the source.

I leave her there for a moment while the guys and I begin laying the bottles of lubricant and toys on the bed so that everything is within arm’s reach. I watch as she eyes the soft fabric of the waterproof blanket, noticing that she’s not seen this before but doesn’t say anything. When I find my way back to lay with her, on my side I rest my head on the palm of my hand, allowing my eyes to trace every inch of her. She looks so beautiful, as usual, but there’s something about her being in this position, open and vulnerable to us. Her hands secured behind her rest at the small of her back. Her thigh straps, connected to the band under her bust, keep her ass arched high in the sky and her pussy on full display, her wetness glimmering under the light.

“Are you comfortable? Nothing’s too tight?” She shakes her head. “Okay, good. Well, I hope you don’t mind, but we conspired together to deliver a fun-filled night for us all now that we’re all here. Together. And we all could use a bit of fun after everything.” She nods, and her face is animated as if to say, ‘You ain’t lying.’ “You just let us know at any time if there is something you don’t like or if you want us to stop.” She smirks and blinks slowly, and I interpret it as ‘I don’t mind at all, and okay’.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but I don’t think you’ve spent any ‘special’ time with Jin, Yoongi, or Hoseok.” She nods. “Would you like to share this moment with them first?” She nods again with that familiar glimmer of excitement in her eyes that makes me so happy every time I see it. I relay the message to the guys, and everyone else agrees, insisting it’s only fair that they have time to spend with Tia.

Jin still seems a bit bashful, wearing his shirt and boxer briefs, and I can’t say that I blame him. My first time with Tia was just us—no audience or others to share her with. Things now are good but I can’t lie and say they aren’t a bit more complex. I look over to see that, though naked, Yoongi and Hoseok seem to be just as timid. Maybe they feel like they’re being put on the spot.

To lessen so many eyes on them, I call Taehyung over to me, and he doesn’t hesitate; his eyes are on mine as he crawls up the center of the bed, then leans over to kiss Tia’s lips. Running my fingers through his hair, I give them time to enjoy one another. When they pull away, I pull her body to sit up a bit, then guide Taehyung’s member to line up with her lips.

“Here, baby. Have a taste,” I coach, and she obeys immediately, slowly sucking him in while looking up into his eyes.

“Shit,” he says, taking his bottom lip between his teeth as he watches her bob her head.

My hand travels down his back, across his hip, then I grip his ass cheek roughly. He hisses, then collects some of the dribble from Tia’s bottom lip with his thumb. He brings it to his mouth to suck it off.

“Goddamn,” falls from my mouth before I even realize. I kiss his forehead, then his cheek, then his lips. I look down to find Tia’s eyes on mine, and the smirk she musters with her lips still wrapped around Taehyung’s girth tells me she likes this and wants to see more. With my hand flat under her chin, I pull her away from Taehyung, and she releases with a slurp.

“Mmm hmm, Jagiya,” Taehyung begins, “that was amazing.”

At that moment, Yoongi is the first to move, crossing the bed to join us in the center. I help as he positions himself under Tia, and we lift her body to straddle his lap since her hands are currently out of commission, bound by the wrist restraints and connected to the strap going down the center of her back. Taehyung and I lay on our sides, facing chest to chest while his back is to Yoongi. Yoongi sits up, and his hands explore Tia’s curves as his fingers trail over the leather belts and then across the skin that slightly puckers between each one. Her eyes are low, staring back into his.

“Hello, my love,” Yoongi greets, but she remains silent, only smiling at him. She is such a good girl, still obeying my directives.

“You may speak now, Noona,” I grant her permission.

“Hi.” Her voice is still a little hoarse but is much better than it was. I’m thinking it may be due to the tea Jimin had researched and prepared for her earlier. She’s smiling down at Yoongi and grinning so hard I’m sure he can see all thirty-two of her teeth.

“Are you that happy to be with another man in front of me?” I can’t help but to tease her.

“Mmm hmm,” she answers, and just when I think her smile can’t get any bigger, it does, and her eyes disappear.

“You’re so fucking cute. Isn’t she, Yoongi?”

“Absolutely breathtaking,” he answers me.

I return my attention to Taehyung, trailing feather-light touches to his side with my fingertips. He squirms and pulls me closer to him, and I give in, unable to hold off any longer. When our lips crash into each other, my brain explodes from pleasure and anticipation. Our tongues wrestle, and my hands caress and grip every inch of his skin I come across. I’m unsure how long we’re making out, but I know I’m nearly bursting at the seams when we pull apart for air. I need to feel him, and with each trace of his tongue against mine, I crave him even more. As if reading my mind, he nudges me to lay on my back, then trails kisses across my collarbone, chest, and stomach. Only my head is lifted from the bed as I’m trying to enjoy watching every move he makes.

“It makes no sense for you to be this fucking sexy,” he says against my skin between kisses.

His lips trace down the path of my v-line to find their way to my throbbing dick, already leaking precum. Taehyung licks at my slit, collecting my excitement on his tongue, then bobs his head down in tandem with Tia’s ass. His warm, wet mouth swallows me whole just as Tia’s sopping wet cunt slides down to devour every inch of Yoongi. This is going to be a long night as I’m already fighting for my fucking life, trying not to climax already.

#joonslfttiddie #bangtanwhq #ambw #original black female character #bts fanfction #bts fanfic #bts smut #kim namjoon #kim seokjin #min yoongi #jung hoseok #park jimin #kim taehyung #jeon jungkook #reincarnated lovers #reverse harem #reincarnation #bts

9 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 3 months ago

Text

BangtanWritersHQ Presents: “By The Fates” Masterlist

For November 2024, we put together a collection of fics to celebrate fate!

We asked our members to share all of their soulmates, fated lovers, mates, and everything in between fics with us so that we could share them with you!

So, if you are in a fateful mood, this masterlist is for you!

In this post, you’ll find fics from our network members that feature a variety of BTS members as the main character(s) with various AU types and tropes!

Browse at your leisure and ENJOY!

KEY:

🔞 - nsfw (mature themes) ✅ - sfw (no warnings) 💖 - smut ⚠️ - other warnings

SET UP - emojis: Title (if link is to another platform) | Author [parts] pairings, genre/aus, rating, word count

🔞💖⚠️ Make You Mine | @colormepurplex2 [2/2] Pairing: Alpha!Jungkook x Omega!f.Reader AU/Genre: A/B/O, Soulmates, Enemies to Lovers Rating: MA WC: 11,231

🔞💖⚠️ Flowers of Fate | @colormepurplex2 [4/4] Pairing: UnseeliePrince!Yoongi x Human!f.Reader (ft. x UnseelieGuard!Jungkook x SeeliePrince!Jimin x WoodNymph!Namjoon) AU/Genre: Strangers to Bonded Mates, Fantasy, Fae/Magick Rating: MA WC: 56,072

🔞💖⚠️ Bound By Magic | @downbad4yoongi [3/3] Pairing: Wizard!Namjoon x Witch!f.Reader AU/Genre: Witch/Wizard, Magic, Soulmates Rating: MA WC: 11,698

🔞💖⚠️ Seeds | @downbad4yoongi [1/1] Pairing: Hades!Hoseok x Persephone!Yoongi AU/Genre: Mafia, Modern Mythology, Fate Rating: MA WC: 7,902

🔞💖 Merry and Mended | @downbad4yoongi [1/1] Pairing: Alpha!Yoongi x Omega!Taehyung AU/Genre: A/B/O, Holiday Fluff Rating: MA WC: 8,540

🔞💖⚠️ If it's our last | @moonleeai [1/1] Pairing: Pistil!Jimin x Stamen!Jungkook AU/Genre: Pistilverse AU, Strangers to Lovers, Almost Romeo and Juliet Rating: MA WC: 2,404

🔞💖⚠️ Now I'm Yours | @colormepurplex2 [2/2] Pairing: Alpha!Jungkook x Omega!f.Reader AU/Genre: A/B/O, Reluctant Mates to Lovers Rating: MA WC: 14,064

🔞💖⚠️ As Fate Would Have It | @colormepurplex2 [2/2] Pairing: Yoongi x Jungkook AU/Genre: Soulmates, Fated Lovers, Strangers to Lovers Rating: MA WC: 15,436

🔞💖⚠️ Golden Cufflinks | @colormepurplex2 [1/1] Pairing: Alpha!Jungkook x Omega!f.Reader AU/Genre: A/B/O, Best Friend's Fiance, Strangers to Mates Rating: MA WC: 11,742

🔞💖⚠️ Slow Dancing | @yoonia [13/13] Pairing: Jungkook x Reader | Namjoon x Reader AU/Genre: Soulmates, Second Chances Rating: MA WC: 125,602

🔞💖⚠️ The Agile Fox | @yoonia [1/1] Pairing: Jungkook x OFC x Yoongi AU/Genre: Shifters, Werewolves, Mates Rating: MA WC: 51,966

🔞💖⚠️ Of Bears and Bonds | @yoonia [3/3] Pairing: Seokjin x Reader AU/Genre: Shifters, Witches, Mates Rating: MA WC: 68k

🔞💖⚠️ The Half-Lycan | @yoonia [1/1] Pairing: Werewolf!Taehyung x Human!Reader AU/Genre: Werewolves, Mates Rating: MA WC: 42k

🔞💖⚠️ We Are All Dreamers | @yoonia [1/1] Pairing: Jungkook x Reader AU/Genre: Enemies to Lovers, Soulmates Rating: MA WC: 16,526

🔞💖⚠️ Beneath The Boughs | @colormepurplex2 [2/2] Pairing: Namjoon x f.Reader AU/Genre: Robinhood Retelling, Soulmates Rating: MA WC: 15,548

🔞💖⚠️ Curse of The Serpent | @colormepurplex2 [2/2] Pairing: Perseus!Namjoon x Medusa!Jimin AU/Genre: Gods and Monsters, Greek Mythology Retelling, Enemies to Fated Lovers Rating: MA WC: 12,024

🔞💖⚠️ Dream For Us | @colormepurplex2 [3/3] Pairing: Hyung Line x f.Reader AU/Genre: Demi-Gods, String of Fate Rating: MA WC: 15,255

🔞⚠️ Umbra (Part 1) | @pars-ley [1/1] Pairing: Jimin x f.Reader AU/Genre: Soulmates, Fantasy, Demons and Angels Rating: MA WC: 1,585

🔞💖⚠️ Red Thread of Fate | @pars-ley [1/1] Pairing: Seokin x f.Reader AU/Genre: Vampires, Soulmates, Fantasy Rating: MA WC: 6,668

✅⚠️ Serendipity's Path | @mrsparkjimin18 [4/4] Pairing: Jimin x f.Reader AU/Genre: Soulmates, Strangers to Lovers Rating: PG-13 WC: 8,912

All stories copywritten of the specified author. The authors provided consent for their stories to the network to be shared by submitting their stories. Stories posted in the order of submission to the event.

105 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 3 months ago

Text

Make Me

Pairing: Kim Seokjin x F!reader

Summary: Things between you and your long time best friend take a turn one day into forbidden territory-will you be able to go back to the friendship that you hold so dear?

Genre/AU: Best friends to FWB, non-idol au, angst/smut

Rating: 18+/M for mature

Word Count: 5782

Warnings: Adult Language, unprotected sex, playful banter/insults, unexpected sex, creampie, mild angst after the deed

A/N: Thank you to my beta readers @pars-ley @colormepurplex2 @yoonguurt you're amazing! @pars-ley for the ridiculously gorgeous banner and @cafekitsune for the dividers!

I was going to do this in a one shot, but I got a bit carried away and this will end up being at least two parts.

Taglist: @lapydiaries @bangtanwritershq @thebtswritersclub @ksmutsociety @frenchkisstheabyss

Dinner parties at Yoongi’s are always a great time, the combination of Sky’s hosting abilities and both of their cooking skills make any event they throw a complete smash.

You glance at the group bantering in the other room as you gather the dishes from the table, laughing at the chaos already starting.

“Stop, you’re a guest,” Sky tells you, but you just ignore her and continue to help despite her narrow–eyed look.

Giggling, you take off into the kitchen as she sighs behind you.

“They’re so cute, I knew they’d eventually end up together.” You tell her as she follows you, noting your glance at Namjoon and your long-time friend, Ty.

“Of course, totally called it.” Sky agrees, and you share a secret smile.

Since they first met, Sky has been whispering to you about the inevitability of it, and as always, she’s spot on.

Well, almost always, you think, smiling inwardly.

Her own story with Yoongi was something to behold, that was for sure.

A squeaky, wheezing laugh greets your ears as Sky swats you away from attempting to do the dishes, so you finally give up to go find out what is going on in the other room.

Before the door to the kitchen swings shut, you smirk as you hear Yoongi’s deep voice.

“You’d better leave those, baby, or -”

Shaking your head, you go plop down next to Hoseok, eyes locked on Jin as he rambles on about some incident at the practice room.

“What’s he on about?”you ask Hoseok, leaning over towards him as your eyes just watch the animated man yapping a mile a minute.

“Who knows, I tuned him out a while ago.” Hoseok chuckles as he shakes his head.

“Did someone bring the WD-40?” you ask as Jin lets out another one of his signature windshield wiper laughs.

“Yah!” he says, eyes wide with fake anger as he turns on you, causing the whole room to erupt into laughter.

You shoot a wink across to Ty, who is curled up with Namjoon on the opposite couch as Jin and Jungkook resume their little argument.

Sky was almost always right, you think again, settling in to enjoy the evening.

You open your eyes to your phone blaring at you, your jaw cracking as you yawn and clear the morning fog from your mind.

You know it’s Jin before you even look; he’d somehow managed to get ahold of your phone and used his ridiculous laugh for his personal ringtone.

You just shake your head as you slide the answer call button.

“Hey, something up? Shouldn’t you be working?” You ask, rolling your neck and rubbing the sleepiness from your eyes.

“Yeah, I should be but a pipe burst at my place and the whole ceiling came down. Dealing with this for now, but I have a favor to ask…”

His voice is punctuated by people talking in the background and you can hear him cover the phone with his hand as he answers something.

Probably the landlord and workers, you think.

“Of course you can come stay til it’s fixed, Jin. You don’t even need to ask.” you tell him, sitting up to swing your legs out of the bed.

“Ah, thank you! I appreciate it, you know I won’t be a bad roomie.” You can hear the relief in his otherwise tense tone.

“Didn’t want to ask the newlyweds?” you tease, knowing very well Namjoon’s place would be very...unwelcoming to guests at the moment.

His snort just has you grinning as you make your way to peek into the guest bedroom, already taking stock of what you need to do to get it ready for him.

“Seriously, I’m all for them being together but that’s different than rooming there…ugh the noises alone…”

You can only laugh at his tone and nod as you turn to go make a list of things to do today.

Step one, coffee.

“Sure you don’t want to stay with Yoongi and-”

“Don’t even say it, you know how bad it was last time.” he groans.

“Yes, yes, I don’t want to hear the details again about my friend's sex life. Grab whatever and I’ll have the room ready. You still have your key?” you ask, setting about your morning routine.

“Yep. Are you staying in today?” he asks, and you can hear the voices calling for him once more.

“Yeah, I may run out for a moment but other than that I’ll be here. Go take care of that. See you in a bit.”

You hang up, letting out another big yawn as you pad over to peek into the fridge.

I’ll have to run to the grocery store too, you put on your mental checklist.

One of the things you love the most about when Jin comes over is cooking together, so you always have to make sure you have some fun things to work with.

Deciding to put off your writing for the day since Jin is coming, you focus on getting some laundry going before heading out to grab some things.

The weeks following Jin temporarily moving in go as they normally do for the two of you.

Early mornings where Jin is waking up as he makes his way out to early practice or the studio, as you are finally closing your laptop after an all-nighter.

Your schedules have a brief overlap, allowing you to catch up with each other about random things over quick shared simple breakfasts before he’s rushing out the door as you shuffle off to sleep the day away.

Completing your most recent chapter ahead of deadline, you find yourself slowly getting back to a regular schedule and can catch up with some more social activities.

Yoongi had taken Sky with him on some kind of work related trip, and most of your friends were busy with their own schedules.

You hadn’t the heart to harass Ty too much with the new relationship, knowing that her infrequent text responses are a good sign that she’s likely quite busy.

Lounging on the couch, you scroll through the most recent conversations.

“Namjoon’s keeping her occupied.” you hum happily as Jin leans over your shoulder to read the text on your phone.

The scent of fresh soap washes over you and you glance behind at the man now hovering over you.

Clad in only a towel around his waist, his damp hair tickles your cheek as you turn to raise your eyebrow at him.

“Is that my towel?” you ask, sighing at the cute little sunflowers now adorning his otherwise naked body.

“It looks good on me.” He winks at you, and you can’t help but push his face away, rolling your eyes at him.

“I left one for you, Seokjin! I just did the laundry! Why are you using mine?”

Walking around to go grab a water bottle from the fridge, he just takes a long swig before he’s turning to finally answer you.

“Don’t want to share?” he grins, reaching out to lean against the wall beside him.

“Ugh, don’t pose to try to look sexy, Jin. Now I won’t be able to use that again, just the thought of your dick tainting my pretty little flowers….” you sigh dramatically, looking back at your messages.

“Try?!” He scoffs, and you try to keep a straight face while his voice rises, anticipating the incoming rant.

“”Mhm…try.”

“I’ll have you know, I’m considered very sexy! You should have heard the staff talking about how handsome I am at the company today-!”

You merely nod, not looking up from your phone as he continues, doing your best to not burst into laughter.

Nodding absentmindedly, his rant finally just turns into muttering as he wanders off to hopefully put on some clothing.

It was always a good day when you got Jin to rant, it just means this is a win for you.

“What do you want to cook?” He asks as he shambles back out, finally drawing your attention as you finish answering some texts.

“Now there’s a question…” you say, hoisting yourself off the couch to go poke around with him in the fridge.

By the end of the evening, you find yourself in your normal spot, lounging with your leg over Jin’s, his arm perched behind you on the back of the couch as you watch the most recent episode of the drama you’d both decided on.

It was nice to have something to look forward to with your schedules being so wacky lately, and by the time it finishes, you’re happy to find that you’re tired while it’s still dark out.

Covering your mouth to hide the big yawn, you extract yourself from your best friend, checking the time.

“I may be able to sleep tonight and get up at a normal hour tomorrow,” you say.

Glancing over, you can’t help but smile at the half-asleep man blinking as if he didn’t fall asleep halfway through the show.

“Go to bed, sleepyhead.” you tell him, reaching out to ruffle his hair as you make your way to your room.

“Yeah, bed.” he echoes sleepily, but before you can close the door to your room, he calls out.

“Hey, tomorrow the guys want to go out. Letting you know ahead of time that I won’t be back til afternoon Saturday.”

You nod, appreciating the heads up.

“Alright, I almost forgot tomorrow was Friday. Thanks for letting me know.” you wave to him, closing your door before heading to flop on your comfy bed.

Good, you could lounge around and have some alone time, you think.

It’s not as if Jin being here is a hardship, of course.

But you did miss not having to worry about having pants on in your own home.

Not that Jin would care, but you had some decency.

It’s not like you wanted to go around flashing your best friend, even if he does use your towel like a jerk.

“So, when are you two announcing that you’ve moved in together and have been having a secret relationship this whole time?”

Sky’s text from earlier just makes you shake your head, and Ty’s “Just get it over with and we can all be happy couples, girl.” only adds to your exasperation.

“Quiet, both of you.” you murmur, tossing your phone on the comforter as you curl up in bed.

As if you haven’t had this conversation with pretty much every single person in your friend group, or heard some semblance of this mindset.

At this point, you’d both started to play into it, much to the dismay of your friends.

Have you ever had feelings for Seokjin?

You surely appreciate his attractiveness, as much as you like to tease him.

He really is very handsome, of course.

But all of them are handsome in their own ways.

Ty and Sky both knew about your secret crush on Hoseok years ago, and that had gone nowhere for the same reason you’d never even attempted to think beyond the basics with Jin.

Especially with Jin.

You’d given up the idea before you let it get out of control or even let on about it.

Your friendship matters so much more than a physical relationship, even if you’ve pondered what it could be like.

This dynamic had been established basically from day one, way back in your first year of college when you’d met their friend group.

As friends, you two were so open and honest, to the point of hilarity.

He could match your energy and you enjoyed getting him as riled up as he got you.

You may tease each other and pretend to argue, but you’ve never actually had a true fight.

You knew once that line was crossed, feelings would get complicated.

There was something special between you two and you treasured what you had right now.

For all you knew, the perfect dynamic of friendship you currently have could quickly turn into a really bad match if you ever dated.

You guarantee that Jin would agree with you, so there was nothing more to talk or think about.

Sighing into your pillow, cursing your friends for making you think about the same stupid things for the millionth time, you close your eyes to get some rest only to hear your phone ding one last time.

“I used your loofah too.”

“GODDAMNIT, KIM SEOKJIN!”

You launch a pillow at your door as you hear his distant high-pitched laughter and clapping through the otherwise quiet apartment.

“Where did I put my-aha!”

You glance up at the man currently acting like he hasn’t packed everything he’s needed well ahead of time.

Rolling your eyes as he scoops up his favorite hoodie from the back of one of the kitchen stools, you can only shake your head as you return your focus to your last email of the day.

“Hey, I saw that.” he huffs, padding to the door to get his shoes on, “Don’t miss me too much, brat. I know you’ll be counting the hours while I’m gone.”

This draws your attention, eyebrow raised as you give him a deadpan look.

“Oh Kim Seokjin, how I pine for you. Whatever will I do without your presence nearby?”

Your monotone coaxes a laugh from him as he checks himself over once more, then turns to nod at you.

“I know, it’s tough but you’re strong. You’ll survive this. Hwaiting!” He raises both fists to you before saluting.

Snorting at his antics, you just shake your head and return to your email to send it.

“Yeah yeah, have fun, catch lots of fish, yadda yadda, don’t get eaten by a shark…”

Before you can finish, the door is swinging shut, the sound of Jin singing loudly slowly fading down the hall as he leaves.

“Dumbass,” you mutter, unable to keep the smile off your face.

Closing your laptop, you stretch and look around your now empty apartment.

“Ah, freedom for a night!” You say to the walls, bouncing up to go change into something comfier.

The plan for the evening is to lounge around and watch some music videos, cooing over your current idol crush all while not wearing pants.

Letting your mind wander, you calculate how long Jin has been staying with you.

A little over a month at this point, you think.

He’d just gotten the call this week that his place would be ready very soon, so he wouldn’t be here much longer.

Though, it was no hardship to cohabitate with him, definitely not.

Most of the time, it was more comforting knowing someone was around, even if he steals your used towels and laughs like a hyena.

Still…

You love your best friend, but a girl needs her alone time.

When was the last time you even got a chance to release some pent up sexual frustration?

You’re not entirely sure how it’s been for him, but you know for sure that it was a little too weird to even make use of your special drawer next to your bed knowing he could be listening in at any time.

Not that you’re ashamed of masturbating, but there was also the idea of making him uncomfortable as your guest.

Though, in reality, you know he’s more likely to bring it up at breakfast and tease you about vibrator noises than feel embarrassed over it, like he did last time.

Regardless, it has been a while since you’ve even gone on a date, let alone had any physical encounters.

It’s not necessarily a plan to do anything tonight, but knowing that if you get in the mood you can do so openly.

“Right on the couch!” You announce, letting out a little cackle as you toss on an oversized nightshirt, sans bra.

Ahh liberation, you think, stopping to contemplate your special toy drawer.

“I'll be back for you later, Dannie.” You pat your little end table as you shuffle out to the couch, plopping down and not giving two shits if your panties are showing.

Smug and content, you settle in for a nice, cozy, intimate evening with yourself…and maybe a few named friends.

Deciding against getting too freaky right away, you find yourself lounging happy on the couch.

A little over an hour has passed since you turned on the newest music on YouTube when you hear the sound of the door being unlocked .

Stiffening, you sit up straight, tense at the unexpected intrusion.

Who else had a key besides you and Jin??

Confused, and grateful you’d stopped singing at the top of your lungs due to the song ending, you feel your heart leap into your throat a moment before the door swings open to reveal Jin.

Blowing out a relieved breath, you place your hand over your heart.

“Holy shit, Jin!” You almost yell, falling back on the couch, fear dissipating into annoyance.

His big, wide eyes blink absently at you, confusion written all over his face.

“Sorry, sorry, I should have texted. The trip got canceled at the last minute so we ate before I came back.” He sighs, tossing his bag on a nearby table as he removes his shoes.

“Well that sucks,” you say, glancing at your phone. “At least they fed you.”

He just nods, finally turning to face you and take in the scene.

“Did I interrupt?” He asks, leaning against the door frame as he scans you.

Unwilling to give him the pleasure of your embarrassment, you just feign annoyance as he gives you a cheeky smirk.

“Never seen a girl without her pants on before, Jin? I understand.” You shoot back, turning back to your TV, using the remote to pretend to look for something to watch.

He snorts, huffing out a laugh.

“You know, if you missed my handsome face that much, you could have just told me.”

“Ha!” You retort, rolling your eyes, “There goes my plans to masturbate on the couch to porn, not to you.”

Instead of laughing or walking away, the frustrating man just waltzes over, plopping himself down beside you.

“Oh by all means, don’t let me stop you.” He gestures to the TV, never taking his eyes from you.

Oh here we go, you think, narrowing your eyes at him.

Eyeing the arm he tosses casually across the back of the couch behind you, you fight the urge to elbow him in the gut.

It always starts like this with you two.

Your mouth is faster than your brain half the time when he says infuriating things, and vice versa.

It's the majority of the reason you get along so well, but also the reason for some serious competitive moments.

The self congratulatory look on his face says it all; he thinks he’s already won and you can’t have that.

“The last thing I’d want is to embarrass you by showing you something you’ve never seen before.” Your eyes are locked on the television as you try to ignore his gaze.

He chuckles, relaxing as he gestures to the screen, “Oh please, as if Namjoon hasn’t ruined computers downloading-” he starts but you cut him off.

“Oh I don’t mean porn, Jin. I mean you seeing a woman experiencing pleasure in your company.”

It’s almost adorable how his lips twist up and purse, and you can’t help but gloat inwardly as the barb hits its intended target.

Before you can bask in the early victory, he’s leaning in close and you can’t help but shiver at how his warm breath tickles the shell of your ear.

“Perhaps if you had better taste in men, you wouldn’t have to rely on that little stash of fake dicks in your drawer so much.”

Swallowing, your eyes narrow at his comment even as his fingertips dip into the strands of your hair to tease at the nape of your neck.

He chuckles softly, blowing gently into your ear as you seethe, your mind reeling because that one is a little too close to home, and he promised to never bring that up again.

You can feel your cheeks stain as you struggle to not let him win this one.

“That one hurt, didn’t it?” He teases and you just nudge him with your shoulder as you turn to glare at him. “If your taste ever improves and you need a real man to show you-”

He winks and you just snort at him, unwilling to concede that his little touches and nearness is affecting you much more than his taunts are right now.

You can’t stop yourself from leaning in closer to him, reaching up to brush back a strand of dark hair from his brow.

“Oh don’t worry, Seokjin. I’ll make sure to call Hoseok.”

His eyes fly wide open at your words, head snapping back as he blinks at you in his typical dramatic way.

“HOSEOK?” He yells, and you can’t help but start giggling as he goes to grab you, dodging him and rolling off the couch before bouncing up to stick your tongue out at him.

“What’s wrong, Jin? Jealous?”

You dance over near your door to put some space between you, giddy at watching the vein in his neck pulse and his jaw clench.

You don’t know why, but sometimes invoking Hoseok’s name just gets the best reaction out of him.

His eyebrows shoot up as he slowly stands, and the stern look on his face has your stomach doing somersaults.

God, why is he so hot? You think off handedly, trying not to admire the width of those goddamn shoulders.

“Are you scared?” He retorts, ignoring your question, eyeing you as you go on the defensive.

You let out a huff, pretending to toss your hair as you eye him from head to toe.

“Scared? Of you? Unlikely, I could have you pinned in an instant.”

It’s his turn to scoff at you, and he raises a hand and gestures at you, beckoning you over.

“Come here and prove it then.” he taunts, giving you his signature smirk.

There’s a beat of silence as you stare one another down and you tense before you toss out your next words.

“Make me.”

The tension in the room builds as his eyes seem to darken, hardening yet dancing with excitement as he lowers his head.

The squeal you let out echoes through the room as he finally springs towards you, your heart thumping wildly as he rushes at you.

Barely evading him, you dart into the kitchen, putting the island between you as he chases, feigning back and forth before sprinting back into the living room, then down the hallway.

“You can’t outrun me-!” He calls out, and you can’t refute that fact, but you’re sure as hell going to try.

Laughing and shrieking, fear and excitement coursing through you, you can feel him gaining and you make the mistake of looking back over your shoulder to check.

Unfortunately, this causes you to overshoot the door to your room, allowing him to all but slam into you as he wraps his arm around your waist from behind.

Lifting you and spinning you as you kick your feet, you can feel his hot breath on your neck as he tries to catch his breath.

“Make you, huh?” He pants, forcing you around so you’re facing him.

You can’t stop letting out little giggles and yelps as he cages you against the wall, grasping one of your wrists to hold you in place.

As if his body pressing you against the wall isn’t enough to keep you there.

Catching your breath, you try to stop laughing as you suck in air.

“Mmm, yes make me.” you quip, looking defiantly up at him.

His dark eyes flit back and forth across your face, then down at how he has you pinned to the wall, then back up again.

His throat bobs as he swallows heavily and the reality of the position you’re in suddenly hits you.

His body pressed against you, arm over your head, the bulge in his pants stiff against your thigh.

Breath hitching, tamping down on the arousal that slams through-you just blurt out with a laugh,

“Kim Seokjin, are you hard?”

The rosy tinge that creeps up his neck fascinates you as you wiggle your hips a little, causing him to gasp and he loosens his hold on your wrist in shock.

“Thinking about Hoseok gets you going, eh?” You tease, taking advantage of the moment to slip under his arm and rush into his room with a cackle.

Your head is spinning at just how much you want to find out what would happen if you explored this avenue, your body reacting to everything much faster than your brain can talk any sense into it.

Your name echoes through the apartment in a deeper tone than you’re used to him using, almost in warning as you leap onto his bed to scramble away from him and possibly find something to use for bartering.

Maybe his plushie-?

Shit, my ass is completely exposed, you think a brief moment before you feel his hand clamp around your ankle like a vice.

The thought that this is an extremely dangerous situation for you both flits through your mind as he yanks you down the bed towards him and easily flips you over, his weight landing on you as he pins you down.

“You’re such a little shit, you know?” He states simply, battling with your arms as you attempt to tickle him, finally managing to restrain you by holding your wrists down on either side of your head.

Assessing your current position, you can’t see any path to freedom as you wriggle beneath him, your tangled limbs combined with his full weight on you not allowing for a way out.

Snickering at his comment, you only nod happily as he stares down at you in a mixture of frustration and…amusement?

Something has his eyes gleaming as his chest heaves against yours.

Countless times you’ve played this little cat and mouse game, and countless times you’ve found yourself in positions much like this with Jin.

But for some reason, tonight feels different, as if there’s a tight rope you’re both walking and one little slip up will have you both falling into unknown depths.

It’s as if time stands still as the tension in your stomach coils, both of you studying one another as if silently daring the other to push.

“I know.” You say, your voice huskier than you’re used to hearing it.

Shifting, you swear you can feel the pulse in his erection against your inner thigh and you involuntarily clench as your mind battles with your rising lust.

“You’re not wearing a bra.” He states, definitely not a question.

“I’m not.” you reply, acknowledging how your nipples have been responding to his chest rubbing against yours.

“I won…but you’re cheating.” His voice is softer now, yet there’s an edge to it that has you wanting to rub your thighs together to ease this tension.

If only he wasn’t pinning you down.

“Lies.” You claim, but your body rebels eagerly as you wiggle beneath him.

A small struggle ensues until you manage to push your legs open so that his very sizable cock is pressing right where you want him most.

What am I doing?

The thought is fleeting as much more important needs are making themselves known.

The breath leaves Jin in a woosh, followed by a soft groan as his hips jerk forward against you.

Heat spreads through you as the entire situation teeters on the limits of just playing around, and you know that if one of you doesn’t give in then this could be a very complicated predicament.

Yet, the “giving in” you desire most right now isn’t putting a halt to things.

Heat pools in your lower abdomen as your buried, forbidden longing claws its way to the surface to make itself known.

“Admit defeat.” You finally say, even as your hips lift against him.

You can’t help but relish the way his eyes roll, his lips pursing as he lets out a grunt at your tactics.

Silence fills the room as you both search one another’s eyes, asking something that you can’t form the words for.

“Is that what you really want?” He inquires softly, head tilting as his eyes flit back and forth as if implying something much more than simply giving up.

Only a moment ticks by before you nod once, your heart beating in your throat, then he says one simple thing that changes everything.

“You win.”

His mouth is on yours before you can take another breath.

The hands gripping your wrists disappear and your arms are snaking around his neck, his fingers slipping behind your neck as he rubs his thumb against your pulse.

A low keening noise leaves your throat as his plush lips dance over yours, his tongue slipping along the seam as you open eagerly for him.

Fuck he can kiss, you think dizzily, even as his free hand slips down to tug at your shirt hem.

Time stretches and compacts as you both tear at each other’s clothing in a frenzy, only parting lips to tug one another’s shirts over your heads to toss them away.

His scent overwhelms you, his own natural scent of nectar mixed with the cedar and fig of his cologne.

It’s a fragrance you’ve always loved but now it’s spiraling you out of control as moisture pools in the fabric of your panties.

You breathe a wanton moan into his mouth as his large hand cups your tender breast, kneading and brushing the pad of his thumb across your taut nipple.

“Brat.” he groans as your back arches at his touch, his lips skimming down the column of your throat.

Your fingers tangle in his hair, tugging harshly as your other hand traces a path down his spine.

“Prick,” you retort, even as his teeth nip at your collarbone.

“Shut up.” he grunts as your legs wrap around him.

“Fuck me,” you respond in kind even as his hand leaves your neck to slip between you, yanking desperately at the button of his pants.

His only reply is freeing himself finally, kicking off the rest of his clothing then assisting you as you tear at your panties, not even caring if they’re ripped in the process.

You’ve both gone beyond the point of asking at this point.

You cry out in euphoria as he only takes a moment to look down between you to position himself before he’s thrusting deep within you.

Your blended moans are swallowed as his lips crash against yours once more, his tongue plunging into the depths of your mouth as he stretches you deliciously.

Tears prick the back of your eyelids at the insanity of it all, the heady mixture of pleasure and relief, the almost sacrilegious act you’re both committing.

You don’t think you’ve ever wanted anything more than you want this right now, with him.

The thought has your head spinning, pushing the implication of it away as you rake your fingernails down his back, his deep moans followed up by soft whines barreling you inevitably to a rapid climax.

Before you can even fully realize it, you’re clamping tightly around him and breaking the kiss to scream his name loudly as your climax rips through your entire being.

Your name drips from his lips as sweat drips from his brow, his face contorted in beautiful ecstasy as you pry your eyes open, needing to see him as his hips snap against yours.

“Again, let me see you-” he gasps out, lowering his forehead to yours, his eyes locked on yours.

You can only nod as you swallow harshly, cradling his head as you grasp at his shoulders, unable to look away as his wordless cries grow louder and more desperate.

His lush lips part, his cheeks flushed gloriously as you urge him with your eyes, with your hips, with your cries to let go for you; with you.

His hips stutter as you feel yet another orgasm tear through you, his moans reaching a crescendo as he thrusts forward one final time, emptying within you in a hot flood.

He buries his face into the crook of your neck as his entire body quakes, hips stuttering erratically as he collapses fully onto you.

Your fingers comb through his now damp hair, a layer of sweat clinging to both of you from the exertion as you both attempt to regulate your breathing.

You can feel his heart racing against your naked breasts, and time extends as you both lay entangled in a spent heap.

“Jin-” is all you manage before he’s shushing you, lifting himself before his mouth is covering yours, silencing whatever it was you are about to say.

As your sanity slowly returns, you open your mouth to say something, anything.

Grateful, you surrender to his wordless command.

It’s not as if anything you could say now would make any sense after that.

Darkness surrounds you as you open your eyes slowly, the fog of sleep clearing as you feel a heavy weight pressing on your chest.

Reality slams into you as the crown of Jin’s head becomes slightly visible in the dim room.

Your heart thumps as you gaze at him, cheek pressed against your left breast as he breathes softly in his sleep.

The ache between your legs is far too welcoming as you study his gorgeous pouty lips, his dark lashes only highlighting how handsome he is, especially like this.

You tentatively reach up to caress his cheek, gently tracing his eyebrows, his cheekbones, his lower lip.

He snuggles you at the touch, his lips twitching in an almost smile as he smacks his lips happily in his sleep.

Oh fuck this is so dangerous, you think, panic washing through you.

What the fuck did we just do?

Feeling dread wash over you, all you can think to do is slowly extract yourself from the slumbering man, pausing every so often as he stirs until you can slip from the bed.

Before you can collect your thoughts, you need to get away from him…now.

As you shut his door softly, you place your hand over your heart as your mind races.

The last thing you expected was to be sneaking out of Jin’s room with his semen leaking down your thighs.

Scurrying to the bathroom, you barely manage to suppress the frustrated scream bubbling up in your throat.

Did you just ruin your perfect friendship?

220 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 3 months ago

Text

Golden Cufflinks | JJK

▻ Golden Cufflinks ↳ Alpha!Jungkook x Omega!f.Reader ⤜ Best Friend's Fiance, Strangers to True Mates ⤜ A/B/O AU | angst, smut, fluff ⤜ Rating: MA ⤜ WC: 11,742 ⤜ Summary: You’ve never given much thought to finding your true mate, firmly believing it’s something that will happen when it happens. But, when you do find him—thanks to a pair of golden cufflinks—it very well could ruin everything. They say not all’s fair in love and war; you just hadn’t expected your best friend’s wedding to be the battleground. ⚠️ Crass language, talk of designation hierarchy, mild talk of misogynistic practices of the past, confessions of cheating(not by main pairing), anger/arguments, kissing, dick sucking, mild cum intrigue, maybe mild breeding kink if you squint, unprotected v. sex, knotting, lots of slick and cum

Written for @hisunshiine as part of the 2nd Quarter 2023 @bangtanwritershq Awards Season! A/N: Congratualtions, Vanessa. You deserve all the kudos for a job well done during the 2nd Quarter 2023, I hope you enjoy the story!

A special thank you to @downbad4yoongi, @lo1k-diamonds, @moonleeai for the amazing beta services!

Can also be found on: Ao3 | Wattpad

Nerves flutter in your belly as you gather your belongings from the plastic bin at the end of the rolling conveyor belt on the other side of security. As you walk away, your phone buzzes in your pocket, and you have to juggle your purse and jacket to retrieve it.

You feel bad for making Hayun, your best friend for as long as you can remember, wait for a response, but you desperately just want to find your gate and have a seat first. Once you find it and settle in at a chair by the big windows looking out on the tarmac, you thumb to her contact.

“If I didn’t love you so much, I’d probably hate you right now for making me wait so long for a response,” Hayun sasses before her voice softens, “Hello, I love you.”

“Love you, too, girl,” you say, unable to help the smile that tilts your lips up. “Sorry, I’ve been MIA for the last few hours. Things have been hectic. I misplaced my passport this morning, but I finally found it under the bed and then missed the hotel shuttle. I had to call a rideshare, but of course, it took them forever to get through airport traffic, and ugh…” you trail off with a sigh. “I’m sitting down for the first time since I woke up this morning.”

Which was approximately four hours ago at this point. Your flight is set to take off less than an hour from now, so you imagine boarding might start soon. You’re not exaggerating when you say it’s been hectic. It was bad enough waking up at 3 AM, but you’re a chronic planner and stickler for time, so missing your flight was the absolute last thing you wanted to happen.

“Oh, babe, that sucks. I’m glad it’s all worked out, though. I really can’t wait to see you!”

The conversation passes quickly, easing your heart and mind as you catch up on the last twenty-four hours. You haven’t seen Hayun in a handful of years. Her career took her to the other side of the world, and yours kept you where you both grew up. The last time you saw her was through a haze of tears at this very airport when she boarded a plane destined for Seoul, South Korea, where she was adopted from at just two years old.

Visiting each other was always something you both talked about. But, as with most things, life just happens, and eventually, you find yourself making that visit you always talked about for reasons you never considered before—like your best friend tying the knot with a guy you’ve never met.

Sure, you’ve seen pictures of him and have heard him talk in the background of most of the phone calls you’ve exchanged with Hayun over the last few years. But, it was never on your friendship bingo card that the next time you’d find yourself seeing your best friend, it would be her at her wedding.

“I gotta go. They’re about to start boarding.”

“I’ll see you when you land. Can’t wait!”

Hayun disconnects the call, and you gather your belongings to prepare to line up in the boarding queue. It will be a long flight, but seeing Hayun again after so long apart will be worth it.

You fiddle with the bracelet on your left wrist, twisting and pinching at the silver moon charm dangling from the thin chain. Hayun has a matching one. They were presents from your parents on the day you were both recognized with your designations; she was thirteen, and you were fifteen.

The dynamics of Alphas and Omegas have long since changed from what it once was. Legend has it that once upon a time, an Alpha and an Omega were closer to their wolf-kin than how the world is now. Thanks to evolution and science, the only things remaining from that time are the more basic bodily functions—scents, knots, and slick, to sum it up.

The crescent charm on your wrist symbolizes your designation—Omega. But being an Omega doesn’t hold much meaning for you. You don’t feel all that special, and it’s not like you’re rare or any more or less capable than the next person. As it stands, you can see at least a dozen other moons jangling from bracelets, waiting to board the same plane you are.

There are also necklaces, tattoos, and other ways to display a designation scattered around the waiting area. The how of it is mostly regional, sometimes generational. The Beta standing behind you in the queue has a teardrop earring dangling from their left ear, and if it weren’t for the pheromone blockers you took this morning, you might be able to smell their unique scent.

You also have your own smell, a scent that is just you. You’ve been told it’s a sweet, citrusy bouquet like lemonade on a hot summer afternoon. However, also thanks to the blockers, it remains suppressed to the point someone would have to make you bleed or press their nose so firmly against your throat it hurts to smell it.

There really is only one thing that a lot of people are envious of when it comes to an Omega’s designation, and that is that they supposedly have an Alpha true mate out there somewhere that will call to their baser nature. It’s such a rare phenomenon these days that it might as well be part of the legends of old, too.

The bottom line is that no one cares about subgenders anymore; it doesn't matter whether your charm is the Omega crescent, the teardrop of a Beta, or the triskelion denoting an Alpha. In fact, you’re pretty sure you could ask the Beta for their earring and offer them your charm bracelet and no one would bat an eye over it.

Though you’d never do that, considering the chain around your wrist isn’t technically yours. The night after you presented as Omega, when you snuck away with Hayun to lay on a blanket under the stars and moon that was so like the charm hanging from your twin bracelets, you giggled as you exchanged them. Her tiny fingers trembled against your wrist as she secured her silver chain around it. You did the same with your own around hers a second later.

It was that night that you both swore always to be friends. No matter what happened in life or where either of you ended up, you would always remain true to one another. So far, your friendship has been unfailing, a constant thread of comfort and light for you both. No matter how long it’s been, the charm still smells faintly of your best friend—a perk of the charms themselves, holding a token essence of their owners. Hers holds a soft lilac and jasmine scent that you’ve always thought complimented your own citrus notes.

The flight attendant scanning boarding passes beckoning you forward breaks you out of your internal reflections. With a full heart and giddy anticipation curling in your belly, you find your seat and settle in.

It’s a long flight, longer than most flights you’ve taken. But when you finally walk off the plane, make it through customs and immigration, and finally empty into the arrivals terminal of the Incheon Airport, you feel immediate relief, and the hours spent in the air don’t seem so bad.

“Hey, over here!” a familiar voice calls out, catching your attention.

You spin on your heel, confusion setting in for just a moment before it’s replaced by another wave of relief and a little of something warmer. Taehyung, Hayun’s adopted brother, swamps you in a giant bear hug that quite literally sweeps you off of your feet.

“Wow, hey. This is a surprise. What are you doing here? Where’s Hayun?”

Taehyung scrunches up his face, letting out a small scoff. “It’s a good surprise, I hope. Something came up, and she had to meet with the wedding planner and caterer at the last minute. She called me and asked if I could pick you up.”

“Oh, okay. Yeah,” you confirm with a smile. “Good surprise.”

It’s no secret that you’ve always been fond of Taehyung. As a baby, you were toddling around with him long before his family adopted Hayun. She ended up being the sister you never knew you needed, even if you were a few years older.

When she moved to Seoul for work, Taehyung ended up being the physical representation that took her place. He flew out a week before you to help her with planning and will stay for a few weeks after you’ve already headed back home. They may have had their differences over the years, but their sibling bond is stronger than petty arguments and rivalries.

“Ready to get on the road? It’s a long drive.”

Hours later, with the rolling countryside and farms dotting the horizon, you discover the fiasco inside your backpack. The bottle of pheromone blockers you packed this morning somehow got shuffled to the bottom of your bag and popped open. The once-powder-filled capsules litter the bottom of your bag, broken open. Pale blue powder coats your things, the mild flower smell of the medicine lingering in the air.

“Fucking hell,” you groan. “Any chance there’s a clinic somewhere between here and where we’re going?”

“Unfortunately, no.” He frowns, drumming his fingers lightly on the steering wheel, making the triskelion signet ring on his index finger glitter in the mid-day sun. “We’d probably have to turn around and head nearly three hours back to get anywhere near a clinic with blockers. I'm told most people don’t use them anymore these days here. Maybe another one of the wedding party might have some you could borrow if you really need them. But, honestly, I don’t see anyone minding if you don’t use them.”

“Most people here don’t use them anymore?”

“Well, yeah, with the progression of equality and things like that. They’re so great here, way more progressive than back home. It’s very common for Omegas to go off of blockers or never even begin them. Laws have been implemented to punish Alphas who can’t control themselves. The responsibility of remaining safe shouldn’t be solely set on the shoulders of the Omega population.”

Talk like that has only recently become popular back home. You’ve heard the speeches and followed the media and the sources, but you suppose after nearly half of your life taking blockers, it just comes naturally to continue to do so.

“Hm, yeah, okay. I guess it’s no big deal, really. As long as you’re sure people won’t mind?”

Taehyung sniffs the air, his nose twitching. “I think you smell great, but just in case not everyone does, if someone says something, then I’ll personally drive all the way back to the city and pick you up some,” Taehyung promises, giving you one of his swoon-worthy smiles.

The crush you once upon a time had on Taehyung threatens to spark anew at the sight of his charming, boxy grin—a grin you would have once done anything to pull from him. But now, it just fills you with warmth and a homey comfort.

You give him a smile of your own. “Deal.”

“Hayun!”

Her squeal of delight when she turns around and catches sight of you echoes through the open space of the dimly lit bar of the bed and breakfast where the wedding is taking place.

It’s a cozy space with rich dark wood accents and royal blue velvet upholstery. Brass gas lamps and light fixtures give the entire lounge an upscale and chic atmosphere that you know is right up Hayun’s alley.

The few hours you had between checking in at the bed and breakfast and meeting Hayun for her very small—just you and one other person—bachelorette party were spent familiarizing yourself with the grounds.

The ceremony will take place in one of the lavish gardens, and the reception will follow in one of the grand dining halls. For a bed and breakfast, it’s far fancier than any you’ve ever been to. It definitely does not have the mom-and-pop feel that you typically associate with the term ‘B&B’.

“You’re here!” she shrills, throwing her arms around your neck.

Her petite form fits just like it always has against yours. Thick black hair, shorter than the last time you saw it, curls around the rounded lines of her cheeks, and her brown eyes are bright and glisten with happy tears. With her bubbly personality and small, wispy frame, she's always reminded you of a fairy.

You sigh, taking a deep breath and savoring your best friend's soft, floral scent. Thanks to the bracelet tinkling around her wrist, it holds the smallest undercurrent of your sweet citrus. Clearly, she’s not taking blockers; the scents are heavy and delightful. “I’ve missed you so much.”

Hayun sucks in a deep breath that mirrors yours. “Wow, babe, you smell good! Finally gone off the blockers, huh?”

“Uh, kind of,” you chuckle, untangling yourself from her arms. “I brought some, but they broke open in my bag at some point.” You shrug. “Tae said it shouldn’t be that big of a deal.”

“Oh, it’s not. Absolutely not,” Hayun agrees, grinning broadly. “I’ve been off them for years and haven’t had a single issue. Come on, let’s have a drink and catch up!”

You settle in at a table, and it’s not long before Eunseo, Hayun’s other guest, joins you. You’ve heard a lot about Eunseo. Much the same way Taehyung took the place of Hayun for you, Eunseo took your place for Hayun. You half expect to feel some sort of friendship jealousy upon meeting Eunseo for the first time, but it doesn’t come. If anything, you’re immediately fond of the young woman.

The evening carries on, Hayun and Eunseo regaling you with tales from working together and their various adventures around Seoul. Eunseo shows genuine interest in your life back home, seeming eager to hear stories of Hayun’s childhood. She shows a particular interest in Taehyung, asking you in no certain terms more than you think is appropriate to share.

“But you’ve seen it, right?” Eunseo asks. Her elbows rest on the table, and her chin is nestled on her clasped hands, her eyes wide and glassy from the countless glasses of wine she’s had. “I bet it’s huge. Am I right?”

“Ugh,” Hayun groans. “Can we not talk about my brother’s dick. Please.” She makes a gagging sound before slurping down the rest of her cocktail and flagging down a passing waiter for another.

You try to wave off the waiter, but he’s turned toward the bar before you can get his attention. If Hayun has much more to drink, you’re not sure she’ll be able to walk down the aisle tomorrow unassisted.

“I’m just curious. It’s a harmless question,” Eunseo pouts. “Ignore her. Tell me. I just have to know.”

You swirl the straw around in your glass of water before giving Eunseo what you hope is a conspiratorial look. “Well—”

“What?! Ew. Are you really about to answer her? Please, dear god, do not tell me you have seen my brother’s penis. If you’ve seen it—fuck, I might actually puke.”

As much as you probably shouldn’t, you laugh, which earns further protests and obscene noises from Hayun.

“Before you interrupted me, I was going to say that maybe Eunseo should ask him herself.”

Hayun howls a protest, sloshing her new cocktail onto the table as she gesticulates a crude hand gesture in your direction. “Do not. I repeat, do not do that, Eunseo!”

The conversation peters off, Hayun losing herself in another cocktail while Eunseo stares dreamily up at the ceiling.

“I think—hiccup—it's bedtime,” Eunseo slurs.

As if right on cue, a familiar face peeks through the entrance to the lounge. You wave Taehyung down, and he comes jogging across the space to your table. His shirt is rumpled with the top few buttons undone, but his eyes are clear, and you know he’ll be a perfect gentleman.

“Are you sure?” you ask him, pitching your voice low.

“I got this, don’t worry. We finished up a few hours ago anyway.”

Taehyung gives you a warm, private smile before turning to Eunseo. “Hey there, beautiful. Let’s get you on to bed, okay?”

“Where’s my savior?” Hayun asks, frowning after her brother escorting Eunseo from the lounge and back through the front lobby.

“Right here,” you tell her, sliding out of your chair and coming around to her side of the table. “Come on, let’s go.”

It takes you more than twice as long as it usually would to get to Hayun’s room. She leans against the wall in the hall as you dig through her pockets in search of her room key. Once you find it tucked between a few stray bills and her ID, you usher her into the room and deposit her onto the bed.

Her fiance has a room on the other side of the grounds, but after the ceremony, they will both be moving into one of the couple’s suites for the night before jet-setting off to Jeju Island for their week-long honeymoon.

“Am I doing the right thing?”

Hayun’s question catches you off guard. You throw a confused look at her over your shoulder as you rummage through her suitcase in search of something for her to sleep in.

“What?”

She sighs as she rolls over, letting her head hang off the edge of the bed so she can look at you upside down. “Marrying Jungkook. It’s a mistake…so why am I doing it?”

“Hayun…what are you talking about? Jungkook is perfect for you. You guys have been dating for five years, and you told me you’ve never been happier. Where’s the mistake in that?”

The sound Hayun makes is akin to something a wounded animal might make. She flops, flailing her arms and legs like a child throwing a fit.

“That’s the thing, though! I’m happy, but I don’t love him. Oh god,” she cries. “I don’t love him.”

“Hey, hey now.” You abandon the search for sleeping clothes and crawl across the floor until you’re kneeling beside the bed. Smoothing your hand across her forehead, you ask, “Where is all this coming from?”

“He thinks I’m his true mate,” she whispers. The tears leaking from her eyes slide up her face, wetting the edges of her eyebrows before sliding over her forehead and disappearing into her hair. “But I know he’s not mine.”

“Wh—wait, what?” You push up from the floor and move onto the bed, gathering your best friend’s head into your lap so she’s no longer hanging upside down off the side of the bed.

She hiccups a sob, lips trembling as she explains, “He says I’m his true mate, that he knows because of my scent. But he doesn’t smell special to me…how is that possible?”

“Hayun, I don’t—”

“I cheated on him,” she whimpers in confession, cutting off what were going to be your soothing words of affirmation. They sour on your tongue, refusing to be released now.

Your stomach churns at her admittance. “You what?”

“You have every right to judge me. I’m a terrible person. But, when he told me I was his true mate…I panicked. I had to be sure I wasn’t broken, that me not finding his scent special wasn’t just something wrong with me.” Hayun blinks rapidly, trying to clear the tears as they begin to come in earnest. She clutches at the front of her shirt, hand fisting over her heart. “So, I slept with two Alphas that I work with to see if it was any different. I had to be sure. I had to know.”

“Hayun, I-I-I don’t…I’m not—”

“I’m such a fucking mess,” she sobs, curling in on you and pressing her face against your stomach. “I don’t deserve him. I only said yes to marrying him because I don’t want to be alone forever. I can’t be like you. I need someone.”

Her words sting, causing you to flinch involuntarily. You watch as she falls apart in your lap, ultimately giving in to her grief. It’s on the tip of your tongue to call her out on her childish behavior, to set the record straight about your own love life, and to leave her to her wallowing. But…the shaking of her shoulders and soft whines from her remind you so much of a younger and more fragile Hayun—the Hayun of your shared childhoods.

“Shh, it’s okay. It’s going to be okay.” No matter how you might feel about her actions and the hurtful words she’s spilled, you hate to see your best friend so distraught and broken. “Hey, look at me.”

You wait until her watery eyes peel away from your shirt and meet yours. “Tell me you hate me; it’s okay.”

“Hayun, I don’t hate you. I could never hate you. You made…a mistake, that’s all. You were trying to figure things out. But…Hayun, you…you have to tell him.”

She frowns up at you, her expression sobering. “Tell him?”

“He’s about to marry you, Hayun. That’s a big freaking deal…you have to tell him tomorrow morning before anything else happens.”

The laugh that bubbles from her lips is anything but humorous. “I-I can’t do that! He’ll hate me. He’ll call the wedding off!” She shoves out of your lap and stares at you like you’ve lost your mind.

“If Jungkook truly loves you and says you’re his true mate, I don’t see that happening. But, he deserves to know. You have to know that. Either you tell him now, or he finds out years from now, and then it’ll be so much worse,” you try to reason with her.

“He doesn’t have to know!” she whisper-yells, her tears turning from sad to angry in an instant.

You shake your head, unable to believe what you’re hearing from her. “This isn’t right, Hayun. You can’t go into a marriage with someone with secrets like that!”

“It’s not like it’ll happen again. I’m not going to cheat on him while we’re married. Please,” she begs, her face once more softening into saddened anguish. “I don’t want to lose him.”

“He deserves to know, Hayun,” you whisper, remembering your own keen sting of betrayal from many years ago. There is a reason you don’t date much. “You say it won’t happen again?” you ask, trying to buy yourself some time to process everything Hayun just told you.

Her silence is deafening, and you think she’s about to not answer you the way you hope, but, finally, she murmurs, “No. Never. I swear it.”

“Okay. Okay, good. But, he still needs to know.”

Just because you’ve never actually met Jungkook, it doesn’t mean you don’t care for him. He’s the one who puts a smile on Hayun’s face when you can’t. He’s the reason she’s as happy as she is…or has been? Now, you’re not so sure. But, what you are certain about is that Hayun is far too drunk right now to know up from down and is just having a moment of raw vulnerability.

“Are you going to tell him?” she asks, voice a hoarse whisper.

You chew your bottom lip for a moment before slowly shaking your head. Thinking about it, even if you didn’t care for Jungkook, he still deserves to know on pure principle. “No. I won’t tell him.” She lets out a soft sigh of relief, which has you tacking on, “Because it’s not my place to tell him, it’s yours.”

“Yeah,” she mumbles. “Okay.” She doesn’t say anything more beyond that, falling into a listless stupor, all of her energy sapped from the quick argument and endless cocktails from the bar.

After you wrestle her out of her clothes and put on a long nightgown, she tucks easily into bed. You leave a glass of water on the bedside table for her, then exit the room and head to your own.

A pang of uncertainty refuses to quell in the pit of your stomach. You toss and turn most of the night, falling into a fitful sleep just before the sun begins to kiss the horizon. It’s going to be a long day…a battle of wills you never saw coming.

🥀🥀🥀

Jungkook

Today is the big day, and Jungkook couldn’t be happier. Nothing could possibly bring him down from the high he’s feeling. Not even the fact that he is unable to find the cufflinks that were passed down to him by his father.

“Did you check the pockets of all your pants?” Jimin, Jungkook’s best friend, asks from where he’s lounging in one of the chairs on the other side of Jungkook’s hotel room.

“Yes,” he mutters, dumping his entire suitcase onto the bed to rifle through it once again. “I remember putting them with the pile of Hayun’s—oh fuck.”

“That’s great,” Taehyung sighs. “So my sister probably has them.” He checks his watch. “We don’t really have time to go on a scavenger hunt through her room. Jimin and I are supposed to meet the photographer to get started on some of the bride and groomsmen shots.”

Jungkook purses his lips and rakes his hands through his hair as he thinks of a solution. “I’d go look myself, but what if I run into Hayun between here and there? She specifically requested that we not see each other until the ceremony.”

Taehyung hums lightly. “I think I have an idea. The other girls don’t meet for pictures until after we’re done. So…yeah…okay…done,” he murmurs, tapping away at his phone screen. “If they’re in Hayun’s things, they’ll be delivered to you soon.”

“Thanks, Taehyung, you’re a lifesaver.”

Minutes later, Jungkook finds himself alone, Taehyung and Jimin having gone to meet with the photographer. Somewhere out there, beyond the confines of his room, his fiancee is probably smiling and laughing as she poses in front of the camera. If only Jungkook could see through walls. He’d give anything for even just a little glimpse of his bride-to-be.

When Jungkook first met Hayun almost six years ago, he nearly tripped over his own feet trying to track her scent. The meeting he was heading for was instantly forgotten, replaced by a visceral need to discover the source of that titillating aroma that had his hindbrain firing on all cylinders.

Never before had Jungkook experienced something so…primal. It was both alarming and utterly fascinating. Amongst the harsh scents of car exhaust and the warm notes of roasted coffee, Jungkook wove his way through the crowd on the sidewalk to the doors of a little cafe; Hayun was inside, ordering a matcha tea to-go, and the rest was history.

Jungkook sighs, forcing himself to stop daydreaming and fiddling with his shirt's empty cuffs and focus on putting together the rest of his suit.

The scent hits Jungkook a moment before the sound of a soft knock reaches his ears. He’s standing in the ensuite bathroom, mid-skin care routine. Wiping his wet fingers off onto a towel, he draws in a deep breath to confirm the aroma wafting to him from beyond the door of his room.

A roguish smirk quirks up one side of his mouth as he exits the bathroom and moves across the room. Unable to help himself, he opens the door. “Hayun,” he chuckles, fingers wrapping around the doorknob, “I thought we agreed that you…you are not Hayun.” The words tumble from his suddenly numb lips, rasping past his too-dry tongue.

“Umm, no. Not Hayun, sorry. You’re Jungkook?”

The woman standing before him is clearly not his fiancee. The woman’s purple gown is familiar, Jungkook knowing it’s what Hayun chose for her attending party. You’re a friend of Hayun, clearly, yet you smell exactly like Hayun…if Hayun smelled like Hayun times a thousand. The fragrance slams into his olfactory system, and the edges of his vision grow blurry a moment before he shakes his head and steadies himself with a hand on the doorjamb.

“Yeah,” he whispers, voice raspy with his suddenly dry throat. Revelations pounding him right between the eyes, washing through his body and keying right into his most basic of instincts.

Jungkook watches as your nostrils flare, and he knows it’s in that moment that you register his cedar and lavadin scent; the scent that marks him for what—who—he is.

“Jungkook,” you repeat his name, and he wants to howl with delight at how it sounds coming from your lips. “No. You can’t…it’s not—” your voice cuts off a second before you drop the small, black leather box you were holding and turn, disappearing in a flash of violet tulle and silk.

🥀🥀🥀

“Stop! Wait, please!” The shout of your name follows you down the hall, but you’re too focused on getting as far away from him and the feelings threatening to overwhelm you as you can.

“No, no, no,” you chant under your breath as you move as swiftly as the slippered feet will allow you to go without tripping yourself up.

It’s clearly not fast enough. It only takes a few frantic beats of your heart before a firm grip on your elbow draws you to a stumbling halt. The touch is electric, and your skin flushes with goosebumps at the heated contact.

“Don’t run,” Jungkook pants. “Please.”

You wretch your arm from his grip and whirl on him, a sharp remark ready on the tip of your tongue. Only, it dies there, never to be uttered, as your heart thumps violently in response to the look on his face—pure anguish.

Your voice is thread-thin as you finally manage to get words out, “This can’t be happening.”

Jungkook’s brow twitches, his lips tucked between his teeth. His emotions are stark on his face, and the conflict is raw and bare to you. Clearly, he’s warring the same as you, maybe even more so.

“Why do you smell like Hayun?” he asks, his voice soft in contrast to the raging storm you see in his eyes. “Why do you smell more like my true mate than she even does? Is this some wicked, cruel prank?”

You shake your head, intentionally drawing a breath through your mouth in hopes of saving your nose from another assault of his perfect scent. But, instead, his flavor laces over your tongue and slides down your throat to sit like a knot in your belly. You might as well have licked a stripe up his neck for all the good that did.

“I-I don’t know,” you choke out, trying to keep the pool of saliva under your tongue from dripping down your chin.

Jungkook steps closer to you, leading with his nose. He sniffs the air around you and something must not sit well with what he discovers because he rears back and bares his teeth. “Of course,” he mutters as his eyes drop to your left wrist.

Your eyes track his movement as he scoops up your wrist in a loose grip, and you realize it’s the bracelet there that has his attention. Everything clicks into place, and you feel like the faintest breeze could sweep you away with how lightheaded you’re feeling at this moment.

“We traded,” you whisper as if speaking low enough means the admission won’t utterly destroy the world as you know it.

“She’s not my true mate,” he states, voice as low as yours, fevered and quiet. “You are.”

Those words punch you in the chest, nearly taking you to your knees. If it weren’t for the hold Jungkook has on your wrist, you’re sure you’d be in a heap on the floor. As it is, he catches his other arm around your waist as you sway on the spot.

“Y-you shouldn’t.” Your protest is stilted, the words feeling robotic and unnatural as you gingerly press a hand against the arm that’s angled around your ribs. It was your intention to push his touch away, but the most you accomplish is flexing your fingers against the smooth cotton covering his thick bicep.

Somehow, you find yourself back in the room you had fled from just a few minutes ago. Jungkook settled you on the bed and is now pressing a chilled water bottle into your hands.

He kneels before you, headless of putting wrinkles in his black dress slacks. He’s wearing a thin white undershirt, his starched white button-up undone over it. The cuffs of the sleeves flop as he brings his hands into his lap and picks at the edges of his thumbnails.

Your eyes rove the room, catching on the black leather box still sitting on the floor by the door where you dropped it. Inside the box is nestled a pair of golden cufflinks—a pair you now understand have been passed down through the generations of Jeon men.

Absently, you press your thumb to your phone, unlocking it to reveal the text message that has irrevocably changed your life forever.

If you had known Taehyung’s text message requesting help would have led you to where you are right now, you’d probably have ignored it.

Yet, at the same time, if you had, you’d probably have had this revelation with Jungkook in the middle of the ceremony, and it would have caused all sorts of untoward chaos. No, it’s far better that it’s happening now instead of later. Maybe you can get ahead of this and fix it somehow. Though…

“Hey? You okay?” Jungkook interrupts your thoughts. “Fuck, that’s a stupid question. Sorry.”

“Huh? Oh. Umm…yeah. I don’t—what do we do now?” You turn your phone over, finger ghosting over the power button to lock the screen once more.

Jungkook sighs, and you can’t help watching the rise and fall of his shoulders, framing the swell of his defined chest with the action. He’s an exquisite specimen of masculinity, and even if it weren’t for the musky notes of his scent that mark him as your true mate, you’d find him devastatingly attractive.

“We need to tell Hayun. I c-can’t…I can’t marry her. Not when I’ve found—” he cuts off, wincing as his voice breaks. “I should go and find her. Now, before this can go any further. I’m sorry. I’ll, uh, I’ll find you later, okay?”

“Wait,” you call after him. He stops halfway to the door and glances back at you over his shoulder. “Shouldn’t we tell her together?”

Jungkook chews the inside of his cheek a moment, his eyes flicking over your face as he thinks through your suggestion. Slowly, he nods. “Yeah, maybe that’s for the best.”

There is palpable tension between you and Jungkook as you follow behind him out of the main building. He texted Jimin, knowing he’d be the most reliable with his phone on him, asking where the photos were currently taking place.

It only took a few minutes for Jimin to respond that they were almost finished but were currently capturing some group shots on the walking path by the lake on the backside of the property.

You’re vaguely aware of where the lake is located, having given the map of the grounds that was posted on the backside of your room’s door a cursory look the day you arrived. It’s a relatively short distance, yet it feels like miles with the weight of pure dread sitting firmly on your shoulders.

At least it’s not a feeling you’re experiencing alone. Jungkook is right there with you, and you can clearly see the unease in the stiff way his body moves. The tips of his fingers twitch back in your direction every few steps like he’s fighting off the urge to slip them between your own.

The first person you catch sight of is Yoona, the photographer. She’s squatting in the grass, her large DSLR camera held up to her face, as she captures candid moments of Hayun, Taehyung, and Jimin repositioning themselves along the lake's edge.

Your heart squeezes hard at how beautiful Hayun is in her form-fitting silk ivory, off-the-shoulder wedding gown, the lacy bell sleeves fluttering around her hands. Her head is thrown back, the peel of her carefree laughter carrying to you and further crumbling your soul into a million pieces. You ache, not just for the desire to draw closer to your true mate, but for the inevitable aftermath of what is about to happen.

Taehyung is the first to notice you and Jungkook. The smile on his face slowly disappears, replaced by a concerned frown. Hayun catches his expression and follows his line of sight. Her gaze sears into you, and you feel like you might combust into a cloud of ash at any second with the irritation contained in her pretty brown eyes.

“What’s going on?” Hayun exclaims, throwing her hands up in a frustrated manner as she stalks towards you and Jungkook. “It’s not time for your photos yet,” she tells you before her eyes swing to Jungkook. “What happened to not seeing me before the wedding? That was your rule!”

“Hayun, we need to talk.”

“Talk about wh—” she cuts off, her question turning into a gasp. Your wide eyes flick to you. “You told him?”

“What? No!”

Your protest rings out at the same time that Jungkook says, “She’s my true mate.”

A breeze kicks up, sweeping from behind you and tossing errant strands of hair across Hayun’s forehead. You’d give anything for the power to pluck the wind from the air, shove it back…keep it from showering her with yours and Jungkook’s combined scents—a blatant confirmation echoing the words Jungkook just let loose.

Hayun stiffens. Her jaw goes rigid, and her face pales as her nostrils flare. It’s a moment that will be forever written across the band of your friendship. Betrayal flashes through her eyes before morphing into something akin to somber resignation.

“Hayun,” Jungkook begins. “I don’t—we didn’t…I’m sorry. What do we do?” He spreads his hands out in front of himself in a helpless manner.

By this time, Jimin and Taehyung have come up from behind Hayun, faces wary as they take in the scene with growing clarity. You look to Taehyung, hoping he can see the silent plea in your eyes.

“Explain,” Hayun says simply. Despite how collected she seems, you can see the subtle tremble in her hands and the way the muscles in her neck continue to flex and strain as she clenches and grinds her teeth.

Jungkook launches into recounting the events that brought you to his room and broke the proverbial dam. “We—we had no idea. I swear this is the first time we’ve ever met, and gods, the bracelets…” Jungkook trails off, a pained sound rumbling from his chest.

“Is this a joke?” Taehyung asks accusingly, and it’s like a barb to your heart.

“We wouldn’t do that.” Your croaked statement draws Hayun’s attention.

Hayun sniffles, her chin jerking a little higher into the air. “My nose tells me one thing, but my heart tells me another. Did you know about this last night? Is that why you pushed so hard for me to tell him?” The last part is whispered, meant only for you, which hurts even more.

“Hayun, no! You know that’s impossible. I couldn’t have known.”

“Tell me what?” Jungkook asks, having heard despite her whisper, his eyes swiveling between you and Hayun.

You shake your head at him, not wanting to throw further fuel on the fire. “Hayun, please, believe me.”

A pregnant moment full of thick tension passes before it fizzles, and Hayun shakes her head, not in a dismissive fashion but in gentle acceptance. “I believe you,” she tells you. “I guess…I guess there won’t be a wedding in four hours unless you two want…” She trails off, a bittersweet smile tugging at her cherry red painted lips.

Jungkook blanches, wide eyes landing on you. “What? Us? No. I mean, sorry…but—”

Hayun holds up her hand, quelling Jungkook’s flustered response. “I was teasing, Koo, trying to lighten the mood. Um,” she pauses, absently twisting the diamond engagement ring around her finger before slowly slipping it off and closing a fist around it. “Can we talk, though? There’s something I needed to tell you today anyway.”

“Okay,” Jungkook says wearily.

“Tae, do you mind…?” Hayun asks, not even having to fill in the blanks. Her brother instantly steps into his role as protector and savior.

“Don’t worry about anything. I’ll make some phone calls,” Taehyung assures her before grabbing Jimin’s arm and starting back down the walking path.

“I’ll just—” you thumb over your shoulder in the direction Tae and Jimin just disappeared in “—be in my room.”

“Wait,” Hayun calls, pulling your retreat up short. “Come here.” She opens her arms, her hands opening and closing in grabby motions. “Please.”

A sob cracks from your throat as you throw yourself at her, wrapping your arms around her neck. “I’m so sorry, Hayun. I’m so sorry.”

“Hush. None of that. This isn’t anything we could have predicted or stopped from happening. If anything, maybe this is life’s way of getting back at me for what I did to him,” she whispers in your ear. “This is how it’s meant to be.”

Hayun smoothes a hand over your back and releases you. She steps back, using the back of a finger to lift the tears from your cheeks, and gives you a watery smile.

You’re not sure you can speak without completely losing yourself, so you just give her a tight nod and continue back on your way down the path. A part of you wants to hear what she has to say to Jungkook, to be there to soothe any hurts or aches…which is a startling realization that you’d not just tend to Hayun but to Jungkook, too. That internal, visceral part of you yearns to turn on your heel and…protect what’s yours.

It’s an odd revelation to think of Jungkook as yours. Well, yours unless either of you reject the bond. Though, that thought makes your stomach pitch and roil. You have to trail a hand along the wall in the hall leading to your room to keep yourself from curling over your abdomen at just the idea.

Once back in your room, you’re unsure what to do with yourself, so you absently start to gather your belongings and pack them up. Every few minutes, you find yourself pausing to stare at the door, ears pricking at the slightest sound from beyond it.

You’re not sure what you’re expecting. Whether it’s Hayun coming to your room so the two of you can cry together or Jungkook coming to claim y—uh, you shove that thought aside quickly because now is not the time. At. All.

The time for the wedding comes and passes without a single knock on your door nor a text or call on your phone. You’re tempted to go looking. For what, you’re not entirely sure—an answer, maybe, some sort of direction on what you should do now.

Finally, after hours of sitting in silence with just your thoughts for company, a soft knock sounds at your door. The long hem of your dress nearly trips you up in your haste to make it to the door. It swings open, and for some reason, your stomach drops, the flutter of disappointment heavy and unexpected.

“Hey, beautiful,” Taehyung says, his voice soft and full of emotion. “Mind if I come in?”

His necktie is loose, and the top button of his dress shirt is undone. There is a tension in his eyes that wasn’t there earlier. It makes your chest ache.

“Sure,” you say, stepping back and letting him into your room.

Taehyung sighs, perches on the end of your bed, and props his elbows on his knees. His chin rests on an upturned fist, his other hand dangling between his legs, clutching his phone.

He opens his mouth, a single word the only thing coming out, “So.”

“So,” you parrot.

“Hayun wants me to take her home…alone. I’m not sure what all she and Jungkook talked about, but I think they’re at least amicable in agreeing that it would be best if he gave her a few days at home alone before they start the process of separating their lives.” You’re not sure if the bitter tinge in your chest is hurt because Hayun isn’t the one telling you this or because now you have to find your own way to the airport. As if reading your thoughts, Taehyung continues, “I can be back in two days, maybe sooner, depending on traffic. Perhaps they’ll let you extend your stay. If not, I can talk to Jimin—”

“No, Tae, it’s okay. I’ll figure something out. Don’t worry about me. Just take care of Hayun, make sure she’s okay...as okay as she can be, at least. Fuck.” The last word comes out choked, and you gnash your teeth on the inside of your cheek to keep from letting the angry tears out. You have no right to be angry. Hell, you’re not even sure why you’re angry. It just seems like the easiest emotion to feel right now, the only one that doesn’t leave you feeling like your world is slowly imploding.

“Hey,” Taehyung says, bringing one of his big hands up to cup the side of your face. His thumb prods at the swell of your cheek, causing you to release the tension in your jaw. “Hayun isn’t the only one I’m worried about here.”

“I’m fine—I will be fine,” you amend. “I promise. I think I’m just feeling overwhelmed. I’m mad at myself for ruining Hayun’s big day. I can’t believe this is happening at all. This…this just doesn’t happen. This is the kind of shit you read about in books, it’s not supposed to be real life.”

And there it is, you surmise—the truth of the matter. None of what’s happened makes sense. It honestly belongs on the pages of a book or in a movie script, not in your real life. It still feels surreal. If it weren’t for the subtle, lingering ache you instinctively know is associated with finding your true mate but not allowing yourself to fully accept it, you’d think this was all some elaborate party trick or impractical joke.

Taehyung smiles at you, but the unease in his eyes can’t be masked that easily. “I’m not sure what to say or what to do. You’re right. This isn’t a situation I think anyone was prepared for or ever thought possible, actually. But, here we are…and we have to face it the best way we can.” He pauses for a moment, looking thoughtful. “I'll tell you what: I’ll text Jimin—he’s a good guy, I think you’ll enjoy his company—and ask him to meet you in the lounge. Have a few drinks, wind down, and try to relax as best you can.”

“Sure,” you say lamely, trying to muster up at least a little bit of enthusiasm.

“That’s my girl.” Taehyung offers you another smile, this one not so tense. “Here, I have something for you.” He fishes into his pant pocket and produces a familiar thin silver chain, a tiny crescent moon dangling near one end.

The sight has your spine straightening. “Right, of course.” You quickly thumb open the clasp on the bracelet around your wrist, letting it fall from your skin for the first time since you put it on when Hayun gave it to you all those years ago. It never felt right to take it off…not until now.

Taehyung helps you swap the bracelet with the one in his hand. The metal feels cold against your skin and you immediately miss the subtle fragrance of Hayun’s scent clinging to your wrist. Though, you suppose that’s what has gotten you both into this mess to begin with. Taehyung explains in soft words how Jungkook explained to Hayun about the scent mix-up with the bracelets—such a silly, seemingly insignificant thing…the catalyst to spark such a colossal moment.

“I’m going to get on the road with Hayun, but I’ll call you as soon as we get to her place and check in on you, okay?”

Sitting at the bar with Jungkook’s best friend seemed like a good idea when Taehyung first presented it to you. But, at the time, you weren’t connecting the dots that Jimin was Jungkook’s best friend. He was just Jimin, the guy that just so happened also to be part of the wedding party that you had met in passing briefly, but he seemed like a good enough person. Now, however, you feel all the awkward tension radiating right between your shoulder blades, emphasized by the silence lingering between the two of you.

You traded in your lilac dress for jeans and a light silk blouse, canvas slip-ons in place of your slippers, yet no matter how comfortable you know your clothing is, you can’t shake the prickling discomfort eating away at the back of your neck.

“Want another?” Jimin asks, nodding to your mostly watered-down rum and coke. It’s barely late afternoon, and as much as Taehyung’s suggestion of a drink sounded like just what you needed, you’ve found yourself not in the mood to drink after all.

“Um, nah. I’m okay, thanks.”

“Cool. Okay. I’ll be right back.” Jimin drums his fingers on the tabletop and pops his lips before giving you a slight head nod and pushing up from his chair.

You watch as he saunters to the long bar, his crescent moon tattoo on the nape of his neck peeking out from the top of his collar, and props his elbows onto the shiny top. His smile is flirty and casual as the bartender, a beautiful woman with long, inky tresses and fiery red lipstick, sidles up in front of him.

They’re too far away for you to hear their conversation, but her tinkling laughter carries across the space, and you know it might be a while before Jimin returns to your table.

Which you’re okay with. Considering you know you’re not exactly pleasant company right now, you don’t blame him one bit. You glance down at your phone, once again reading the last text message Hayun sent you not too long ago.

Eunseo stopped by the lounge around the same time Jimin showed up. If her smile and lingering hug were any indicator, she clearly had a thing for him. She gave you a small wave goodbye before giving Jimin another hug and heading out. Apparently, she was going to follow Taehyung and Hayun back to Hayun and Jungkook’s place to help Hayun with whatever she needed over the next few days.

Does it hurt that your best friend is relying on someone else, her new best friend? Yes. Do you also understand why? Also, yes, but that doesn’t make the sting hurt any less.

You’re just about to give up and retreat back to your room, which the front desk still hasn’t given you a definitive answer about whether or not your stay can be extended while you wait for Tae, when a shadow falls across your table a second before.

“Do you mind if I sit?” Jungkook asks in a low voice.

He fidgets, threading and unthreading his fingers together while he waits for your answer. The suit he had half on earlier is gone, and in its place is a dark pair of jeans, the knees worn fashionably, and an oversized white graphic t-shirt. Black sneakers peek out from the rounded bottoms of his pant legs.

You clear your throat, forcing your eyes away from his and instead on the glass sitting in a puddle of condensation on the table before you. “Oh, I—uh, I was actually about to go. You’re welcome to the table, though. Jimin was—” You cut off, realizing Jimin is no longer in the lounge at all. “Well, he was here,” you add with a frown.

Jungkook scratches a hand across the back of his neck and gives you a hesitant smile. “Yeah, he texted me. He went…well, that doesn’t matter. Could we, um…can we talk?”

“Yes.” The response is out of your mouth before he even finishes asking. “Please, I think I’d like that,” you say, nodding toward the open seat across from you.

A shaky breath rattles from Jungkook as he eases into the empty seat. “Have you talked to Hayun at all?” he asks after a moment’s hesitation.

“A text message, but that’s all. I’m not sure she wants to talk to me right now.” Needing something to do with your hands, you trace a finger along the edge of the water pooled around the bottom of your glass and use your other to poke more drops on the side of your cup, making them race down to join the growing puddle.

Jungkook nods, his lips pursing thoughtfully. “She told me what happened last night. Her confession.” That draws your attention back to him, and you wait, fingers still on the glass, intent on hearing what he says next. “I thought I’d be angrier finding out the woman I’ve been with for years—the woman I was hours away from marrying—had cheated on me…but I’m not. For the life of me, I’m not mad at her…even though I know I should be.”

“How do you feel?”

Maybe it’s none of your business, but you have to ask.

Blowing out a breath, Jungkook slides one of his hands across the table and, giving you plenty of time to protest or pull away, slowly slides his fingers between yours, effectively joining his hand with yours. It’s the first time hand-holding has felt so intimate yet wholly innocent.

“Relieved, I think,” he finally says. “Grateful, maybe? Hayun was hurt. As she has every right to be, but she said she also felt relief, too. I think, as much as she said she loved me, she was still holding back even in the end.” With a rueful shake of his head, he tacks on, “We were just a disaster waiting to happen, held together only by the thin chain of a bracelet. We would have shattered eventually.”

Jungkook’s eyes drop to where your fingers are entwined with his, trailing up to your wrist to land on the object he just spoke of.

“I’m relieved, too,” you whisper. Your eyes meet his as he glances up, and you’re instantly captivated.

This is the first time you’ve allowed yourself to really study Jungkook. His hair is tousled like he’d been running his hands through it for hours. You suppose he probably had been and wonder if that’s one of his nervous ticks.

The bow of his lips is prominent and draws your eyes. Your gaze lingers on his lips, making small mental notes at everything you see, like the tiny beauty mark under his bottom lip. His straight nose leads you to his expressive eyes, so dark and full of secrets you want to be privy to.

To say Jungkook is handsome would be a gross understatement. You’re not sure if it’s the fact he’s your true mate or just simply a gorgeous being, but he is pleasing to the eyes, that’s for sure.

You mentally kick yourself for thinking such thoughts about your best friend’s almost-husband after everything that has just happened. It’s not in good taste to entertain these thoughts so soon, right? True mate or not.

Yet, you can’t shove those thoughts away completely.

“Where did you go just now?” Jungkook asks, tilting his head and studying you intently.

Not wanting to explain yourself and the thoughts you were just having, you choose to ask him a question instead. “So, what now?”

You’re thankful Jungkook doesn’t push you to answer. He shifts in his seat and withdraws his fingers from between yours.

“I think we start with…” he trails off, a playful smile tugging up the side of his mouth as he holds the hand he pulled back in the air in front of you in offering. “Hi, I’m Jungkook.”

For the first time in what feels like forever, you smile. A laugh escapes you, and you instantly feel a thousand times lighter with that simple action.

As you take his hand back into yours, allowing yourself to truly savor the feel of his skin against yours, you realize that no matter what happens with Hayun or the fact that you live thousands of miles apart from Jungkook…everything is going to be okay and maybe you wouldn’t have ignored Taehyung’s text after all.

🥀🥀🥀

Jungkook, 3 months later

The flight was long but worth it. Jungkook stretches as he climbs out of the Uber he took from the airport. You would have picked him up. In fact, you are supposed to pick him up…just, not until next week. He decided to surprise you by coming early. He hopes you don’t mind.

Time seemed to drag to a near stand-still following that fateful day at the bed and breakfast where he was so sure he’d be joining his life with Hayun’s officially. No one could have anticipated what actually went down that day. But, in the end, he and Hayun parted ways on pleasant terms, and it’s actually thanks to her that he’s here right now, a week early.

Jungkook was worried that with everything that happened, yours and Hayun’s friendship might suffer. But, surprisingly—and thankfully—you guys have been getting on great. Hayun has been looking at work prospects in Thailand but, from what you’ve told Jungkook, is planning to visit you and Taehyung for Christmas.

It’s been three months, and not a day has gone by that Jungkook hasn’t talked to you in some capacity. From the moment he offered to be your ride to the airport, and you agreed, he’s thought about nothing other than getting on a plane and following you. The draw to you is just that strong.

You’ve expressed similar feelings, already having planned a return trip to Seoul next month. Neither Jungkook nor you have really talked about what the future holds or how to even begin to navigate it. But Jungkook hopes that during the week he is here, you can both begin to figure that out.

Giddiness makes his tattooed fingers shake as he reaches out and grasps the brass knocker on your door. He gives it a rap against the thick wood and waits. Jungkook counts the breaths as his anticipation rises. It’s only three and a half exhales before he hears the soft pad of your feet on the other side of the door.

Jungkook can imagine you pressing up onto your tip toes in order to peer through the peephole. He’d pay money to be able to see the look on your face when you see it’s him. Not being able to see your face doesn’t take away from the dopamine rush he gets when the sound of your surprised squeal sounds through the door.

“Jungkook!” Your shout is followed by the frantic sound of you disengaging the locks on your door before you swing it open and launch yourself at him. “What the fuck are you doing here? Oh, my gods! Why didn’t you tell me? You’re here!”

It feels good to laugh, but it feels even better to have you in his arms finally. The brief embrace he shared with you at the airport when he dropped you off was not enough and is what drove him to try and come sooner than planned.

Jungkook savors the warmth of your soft body pressed against his, your arms tight around his neck. Running one of his hands up your spine, he clasps the back of your neck and uses his hold there to angle your head away from his neck so he can look you in the face.

“Surprise,” he whispers. “I couldn’t wait any longer.”

You sigh dreamily, your eyes fluttering closed for a second like you’re savoring the feeling of being in his arms. “Pleasant surprise,” you murmur with a smile on your face.

Jungkook can’t help himself. He wants so badly to know if your smile tastes as good as he thinks it will. The press of his lips against yours causes you to melt against him, a throaty sound escaping around the intrusion of his tongue as he works it between your lips.

“Your taste,” he groans, forcing his mouth away from yours before the allure of you can drive him completely mad. Who is he kidding? He’s already there. “I need more.”

🥀🥀🥀

Those words do something to you.

I need more.

They echo the thoughts you’ve been harboring for the last three months. You’ve ached with those words, desperately willing yourself to be patient and let it happen when it’s meant to happen.

But, fuck, it feels so good to have him in your arms, to have his mouth brushing against yours. He tastes divine, a warm sweetness that compliments the musk of his scent that is slowly wrapping itself around you.

“Take me. Take it all,” you urge, completely baring yourself to him, body, mind, and soul. “I’m yours.”

It’s a frenzy, the frantic discarding of clothing. Your fingers work to free him of his jeans while also helping him with the criss-cross straps of your lounging romper. You don’t care that you’re still standing by your front door, bared down to your underwear. The only thing you’re focusing on now is how Jungkook holds you at arm's length and drinks you in from head to toe.

“You…are…everything.” The way he whispers those words crawls under your skin, rooting itself deep in your being. You feel sexy…desired, and unbelievably empty—your body clenches, the ache deep between your thighs. You’ve never been so turned on from just taking your clothes off before, from whispered words and a heated look.

Jungkook allows you to undress him as slow or as fast as you want. You try to take your time and savor every inch of skin you expose. But, you can barely contain yourself when you get to his jeans, shoving them unceremoniously down his thighs with your eyes locked on the many planes and angles of his toned chest and stomach.

Your fingers ghost over his skin, eliciting goosebumps in their wake as you explore the smooth and lush expanse of his shoulders and down his arms. Without needing to say anything more, he gathers you into his arms and covers your mouth with his once more.

It’s a miracle you make it to your bedroom. But, seeing Jungkook sprawled out on your bed is a sight you’ll never forget, with his lowered lids and bottom lip caught between his teeth. You want to taste every inch of him, from the tips of his ears down to the defined muscles of his calves.

Now, though, your gaze focuses on the front of his tented boxer briefs. The dark grey material has darkened even further, where you can see the distinct outline of the head of his cock. Saliva pools in your mouth.

You crawl on the bed, knees slotting between his, your hands on either side of his hips. With your eyes locked on his, you lean down and mouth gently at the wetness. You moan at the flavor of him, your tongue peeking out to seek more.

“Fuck,” you curse. “You taste so good.”

Jungkook lets out a quick breath. “You can’t say shit like that, baby girl. You’re going to make me lose it.” He flicks his eyes up to the ceiling, his lips moving like he’s sending up a silent prayer, before looking back down at you. “You have maybe three seconds before I can’t hold back any longer and tear that ass up.”

You chuckle softly, pouting out your lips in a faux sullen manner. “Yes, sir.”

That earns a growl from Jungkook that has heat racing down your spine as you hook your fingers into the band of his Calvin Klein’s and pull them down. He lifts his hips, helping you free him from their confines.

His cock stands so pretty before you, the full heft bobbing against his belly, smearing a pearl of precum against his golden skin. You dive in, licking at the sticky mess before taking the tip between your lips and lavishing your tongue over his slit.

Jungkook fists the sheets, a litany of curses falling from his lips. “Please,” he chokes.

You keep your eyes locked on his as you inch your way down his length, your jaw forcing itself wider to accommodate as much of him as you can. The blunt head of his cock presses against the back of your throat. You take a steadying breath in through your nose before forcing yourself a little further until your throat constricts around him and you have to pull back.

The second your mouth leaves his cock, saliva stringing from your lips to his tip, Jungkook grabs you and hauls you up over him. You laugh, loving the heat emanating from his body as yours covers his.

“What are you doing?” you gasp.

His strong hands land on your hips and tangle in the band of your panties. “I need these off. Please. I need you. I want to feel you…be inside you.”

You want that, too, you realize, your body already primed and begging for it. The sweet, fragrant notes of your arousal saturate the air, mixing with Jungkook’s to paint a picture of hedonism and wanton desires.

The rest of your clothes come off, your bra and panties are tossed to the side, leaving you utterly bare to him. Your inner thighs slide like velvet over his hips as you move your body against his until you can feel the press of the head of his cock against your entrance.

You wrap a hand around his base, angling him perfectly. It’s a slow descent into madness, the lowering of your body onto his. His eyes bore into yours, pouring out everything that has been building to this moment, this pinnacle that will forever throttle you onto a different path for your future—with him. You can feel every perfect inch slide along your walls as they adjust and welcome him. It’s like sliding home; he is the perfect fit for your body, filling you completely.

The pace you set, at first, is languid. An easy rise and fall of your hips as you both learn the body of the other. Jungkook’s hands mold around your breasts, his thumbs caressing over the pert points of your nipples.

“You feel so good,” you tell him, emphasizing your words with a generous roll of your hips. “So much better than I imagined.”

“You imagined it often?” he asks, a teasing tone to his words.

With the amount of teasing photos and videos you’ve shared with each other over the last few weeks, he knows you have. You can tell he’s just giving you a hard time. That’s fine, because you can…

Jungkook throws his head back as you arch yours, letting his cock hit that special place inside that has you both seeing stars. “Fuck!” His hands drop to your hips, landing with a satisfying smack. His grip tightens, dimpling the supple flesh around his fingers. “Can I knot you?” he asks with a breathless moan. You’ve never taken an alpha’s knot. The idea has your body pulsing around his, flooding slick onto his pelvis as you continue to roll your hips. “Fuck, baby girl, do you like that idea? You want to take my knot like a good girl?”

You can’t even form a coherent thought, much less answer him. The only thing that comes out of your mouth is a panting keen, your chin jerking up and down as you frantically nod your want.

Jungkook braces his feet against the mattress and uses his grip on your hips as leverage to thrust upward, sending you forward onto your hands. He’s relentless, pounding into you from below to the point your eyes roll back, and you have to squeeze them shut. Tiny pinpricks of light burst behind your lids as your body coils tighter than ever before.

You cry out as he sends you over the edge, your body careening into an unfathomable abyss of pleasure. The sounds coming from around his cock as it pounds into you are slick and obscene, debauched yet wholly satisfying.

“Alpha, need your knot,” you mewl, your lips finding the triskelion tattoo over Jungkook’s left pec muscle. You nibble at it, your teeth sinking softly into the skin.

“Oh, baby, fuck…fuck…Fuuuckkk!” Jungkook shouts, the sound turning into a guttural snarl as his body goes primal.

He seats himself completely inside of you with one final, deliberate thrust, and then you can feel the swell of his knot capture within you. It hurts, your pleasure turning into a moment of pain and panic. You squirm, trying to lift your hips from his, but the clasp of his hands on your body won’t let you go far. You whine, “J-Jungkook.”

“I know, baby girl, I know. Relax. Let your body do what it needs to do.”

It’s like those words unlock some inner Omega part of your brain, and suddenly you feel your body rush with endorphins and dopamine as it accepts the thick jets of his cum now flooding in. Like administering a drug, it’s such a fast transition that you feel lightheaded and giddy, sheepish and almost silly over your moment of panic.

“Gods, that feels so…good.” You wiggle in his arms, gasping as his knot pulls tight. You want more, need more of that feeling…need more of his cum. “More, Alpha, please.”

Jungkook pants, a tired smile on his face. You can feel it when his cock pulses inside you, dribbling even more liquid heat into your body in answer to your plea. “That’s my pretty girl,” Jungkook coos, brushing a hand across your forehead. “You’re so beautiful taking my knot, full of my cum.” He curses softly, reverently, and another gush of heat fills your body. “I’m going to take such good care of you. I swear it.”

You fall into a half-sleep, content and sated as you are. There are no worries about the future, nor the past. You are happy…all thanks to a pair of golden cufflinks.

1K notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 3 months ago

Text

Red thread of fate

Pairing: Vampire Seokjin x Female human reader

Rating: 18+ (NSFW)

Genre: Angst / Fluff / Smut / Fantasy au / Soulmates au / Vampire au /

Warnings: Mentions of blood / mentions of staking / oral f.recieving / foreplay with candle wax / bondage / blindfold / dead body / minor character death / self inflicted wound (not fatal and not a suicide attempt)

Summary: The red thread of fate leads you to your soulmate, when it’s someone completely unexpected and completely against your upbringing, how will your family history impact on this match and will going against them come back to bite you.

Word count: 6668 (666 👀)

A/N: This is for my BTS writers group secret santa project for @crystaljins I messed up and it ended up being not so secret but I really hope you enjoy this! It’s a bit out of my comfort zone and even though it was stressful, I’ve enjoyed that challenge. Thank you for being so understanding too.

Beta read by @aroseforyoongi thank you for being a life saver! Thank you to @papillonsgf for your helpful advice, who else would I go to about old fashioned language use, you’re the queen. Last but not least @wheresmymoniat for her ENDLESS help and support! I will never be able to thank you enough.

Running along the beach at night with nothing but the moonlight illuminating your way, may be eerie to some but to you, something about the darkness brought you peace. It soothed your mind and silenced your thoughts.

You’ve been following this feeling for years, letting your feet lead you to the pulling sensation and yet never seeming to get anywhere closer to where it wants you to be.

You’ve ran across this beach almost every night for the past year, against the ingrained advice of your family, warning you about the demonic creatures that prey on the innocent, concealed under the blanket of night.

So far, the only thing you’ve come across, night after night, are the echoing sounds of despair, calling along the cool night breeze.

The noise frightened you at first but now, you grow curious about it. Where is it coming from? Who or what is it coming from? And why? What could fill someone with that must much distress, that they call out into nothing? Maybe, it’s a cry for help. Who knows but you were determined to find out.

A shadow in the distance catches your eye, a silhouette, someone standing on the wet sand, the low tide pooling around their feet as they stare up at the full moon.

You slow your jogging to a walk, as to not alarm them, the sea lapping against the shore is the only sound you can hear tonight.

As you near, the person turns to you, a man with striking features and broad shoulders. He watches you bewildered as you close the distance between you. Your feet moving on their own, your body being pulled more forcefully than ever before.

Until you’re here, in front of him. The one they all whisper about. Kim Seokjin. The town’s resident vampire.

The many rumours of him insist he’s lived here for more than 200 years, pacing the cliff edge each night, never changing and never aging. Most people laugh it off as nothing but myth but you knew different, you knew the rumours were true. And here you are faced with the man, the mystery, the legend himself. The legend who has slain every vampire hunter he’s come in contact with, another fact you were privy to know.

“It’s nice to meet you Seokjin.” You say confidently.

He smiles warily, an obvious glint of sadness in his eyes. “I see my reputation precedes me?”

“It does. But it’s hard not to recognise the only vampire in town."

He laughs darkly. "Is that what they say?”

You watch him carefully, wondering what could be tormenting him so, a shroud of darkness covering him or keeping him hidden. “It is, but don’t worry, I’m very good at keeping secrets.”

“If you believe that, are you not afraid?” He turns to face you with a questioning brow and a menacing grin.

Keep reading

188 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 4 months ago

Text

Bound By Magic | Chapter Three

🪄Pairing: Namjoon x Reader

🪄AU/Genre: E2L, Magical AU, smut

🪄WC: 11,698

🪄Warnings: smut, minor character death

A/N: This is for @lo1k-diamonds as a part of @bangtanwritershq Sweet Tricks and Wicked Treats exchange

After your tryst with Namjoon, you rejoined Momo and Yoongi to return and inform Haneul of your discovery. You staunchly refused to answer any of Momo’s probing questions as you trekked back toward town. You tried to evade Momo’s inquisition by maneuvering to walk beside Yoongi. Clearly, walking with Namjoon was out of the question, and you would just encourage Momo further. That move wasn’t any better. While silence stretched between the two of you, every now and again, you would catch Yoongi’s eye, and he did a terrible job of suppressing a knowing smirk.

You couldn’t suppress your relief when you finally reached Haneul’s doorstep. You acquiesced and let Namjoon lead the conversation, filling in the sage wizard on what happened while you were gone. Exhaustion dragged at your every muscle; your bones ached for your soft bed and hours of sleep.

As Haneul absorbed the information, his eyes flickered between Namjoon and you. You felt the weight of his ancient gaze upon you, a thoughtful expression etched onto his weathered face.

"This bond between you two is unprecedented," he mused, stroking his long, silver beard. "It may be the key to defeating Wooshik once and for all."

Namjoon's gaze met yours, a silent understanding passing between you. The air crackled with the memory of your shared passion, and you quickly looked away, heat rising to your cheeks.

Haneul cleared his throat, drawing your attention back to the matter at hand. "You must rest tonight. Tomorrow, we will devise a plan to confront Wooshik and safeguard the ancient relic."

With a nod, you turned to leave, eager to escape the suffocating tension that filled the room. As you stepped out into the cool night air, a hand grasped your wrist, sending a jolt of electricity through your body.

"Wait," Namjoon's deep voice resonated in the darkness. "About what happened earlier..."

You swallowed hard, your pulse quickening at his touch. "It was a mistake," you whispered, your words laced with uncertainty.

Namjoon's eyes bore into yours, the intensity of his gaze making your knees weak. "Was it?" he murmured, his thumb tracing circles on your skin.

You hesitated, torn between the desire to melt into his embrace and the need to maintain your facade of indifference. "We can't...we shouldn't..."

He leaned in closer, his breath warm against your ear. "Tell me you don't feel it, too," he challenged, his voice a seductive whisper.

Your resolve crumbled, and you surrendered to the magnetic pull between you. Your lips crashed together in a desperate, hungry kiss, the world around you fading into oblivion.

Tomorrow, you would face Wooshik and the challenges that were waiting ahead. But tonight, in the shelter of Namjoon's arms, you allowed yourself to forget the impending danger and lose yourself in the fire of your forbidden passion.

🪄🪄🪄

You burst into the dimly lit chamber, your heart pounding as you saw Namjoon, Yoongi, and Momo already gathered around the ancient stone table. The air crackled with urgency and barely contained power.

"We don't have much time," Namjoon said, his dragon-like eyes flashing in the candlelight. "Wooshik grows stronger by the hour. If we don't stop him from claiming the relic..."

He didn't need to finish the dire thought. You all knew what was at stake - the very fate of the magickal realm hung in the balance.

Momo slammed her fist on the table, rattling the ancient tomes. "Then what are we waiting for? I say we take the fight to him, hit him with everything we've got!"

Yoongi shook his head, a gravelly sigh escaping his lips. "Charging in recklessly will only get us killed. We need a plan." He looked at you and Namjoon. "One that uses your...unique connection."

Your eyes met Namjoon's, and an electric and exhilarating shiver raced down your spine. The bond that had formed between you, that inexplicable pull and understanding, was the key. You could feel it in your very bones.

"Yoongi's right," you said, voice low but resolute. "Namjoon and I will combine our magick to unleash our full potential. It's the only way."

Namjoon nodded, his stern lips curving into the barest hint of a smirk. "Then let's show Wooshik what happens when he tries to disrupt the balance of our world."

As one, you turned and strode from the room, robes swirling around you, ready to face the coming storm.

🪄🪄🪄

The battle raged around you, a maelstrom of clashing magic and flying debris. Wooshik's acolytes swarmed like angry hornets, their dark spells sizzling through the charged air. But you and Namjoon moved as one, his broad frame shielding you as you wove your magic together, fire and ice, light and shadow.

You unleashed a devastating wave of power with a synchronized shout, sending Wooshik's minions flying. The enemy warlock stood at the center of the chaos, an oily sneer twisting his gaunt face as he gripped the ancient relic.

"Fools!" Wooshik cackled, his robes whipping in the unnatural wind. "You cannot stop me! The old ways will fall, and I shall reign supreme!"

Gritting your teeth, you reached deep within yourself, feeling your power and Namjoon's flooding through your veins, vibrant and all-consuming. Tendrils of your combined magick snaked out, seeking the relic. You could feel its ancient thrum, the weight of millennia pulsing in your mind.

Namjoon's hand found yours, fingers lacing together as your auras merged and intensified. As one, you breathed in, tapping into the infinite well of your imprinted souls.

"By the blood of our covens," Namjoon intoned, his voice ringing with command. "By the power of our bond, we banish you!"

A searing beam of blinding white light erupted from your joined hands, spearing through the tumult. Wooshik's eyes widened in disbelief a split second before the purging magick engulfed him.

The relic clattered to the stone floor as Wooshik's form disintegrated, his ashes scattering on the fading winds. Silence fell, broken only by your ragged breathing. You squeezed Namjoon's hand, almost dizzy with relief and exhilaration.

As the dust settled and the last remnants of Wooshik's power dissipated, you and Namjoon stood in the center of the chamber, panting and slightly dazed. The intense bond that had formed between you during your battle with the rogue witch still thrummed within your veins, connecting you in an exhilarating and terrifying way.

Momo and Yoongi emerged from the shadows, their expressions a mix of awe and relief. "You did it," Momo breathed, her eyes sparkling with pride. "You saved us all."

Yoongi nodded solemnly, his gaze flickering between you and Namjoon. "And it seems like you two have formed quite an unbreakable connection," he added with a slight smirk.

You blushed, feeling Namjoon's hand tighten around yours as he pulled you closer to his side. Together, you faced your friends and allies, ready to embrace whatever challenges lay ahead.

But first, there was something else that needed to be addressed.

"We must destroy this relic," Namjoon said firmly as he reached down to pick up the ancient object that had caused so much chaos and destruction.

Momo's brow furrowed as she stepped forward. "But why? It could be used for good now that Wooshik no longer possesses it."

"You don't understand," Namjoon replied gravely. "This relic is far too powerful for anyone to control. Wooshik's dark magic has tainted it and must be destroyed before it again falls into the wrong hands."

With a nod of understanding, Momo stepped back as Yoongi conjured a flame in his palm. Gently placing his hand on top of the relic, he watched solemnly as it crumbled into ash under his touch.

The air around you seemed to lighten as if a heavy burden had been lifted from your shoulders. You couldn't help but feel a sense of victory and relief.

As the ashes of the destroyed relic scattered on the cool breeze, you felt a profound sense of peace settle over you. It was as if the very fabric of the world had exhaled, released from the suffocating grip of Wooshik's dark ambitions.

Namjoon's hand remained firmly entwined with yours, his touch both grounding and electrifying. In the aftermath of the battle, the true depth of your bond was undeniable - a connection forged in the crucible of shared purpose and sacrifice.

Momo broke the contemplative silence with a whoop of joy, throwing her arms around Yoongi in an exuberant hug. "We did it! We actually did it!" Her laughter was infectious, dispelling the lingering shadows.

Even Yoongi cracked a rare grin, patting Momo's back as he met your gaze over her shoulder. "Looks like the magical realm owes you two a debt of gratitude. Your bond... it's going to change everything."

You glanced up at Namjoon, a shiver racing through you at the intensity in his dragon eyes. There was no going back now, no pretending that what had blossomed between you was anything less than fate-altering.

"We should get back to the covens," Namjoon said, his deep voice rumbling through you. "Share the news of our victory and..." He hesitated, thumb brushing over your knuckles. "...and figure out what comes next for us."

Us. The word hung in the air, heavy with promise and uncertainty. You knew in your bones that your path was now inextricably linked with Namjoon's, but navigating this uncharted territory would be its own kind of journey.

With a resolute nod, you followed your friends out of the chamber, stepping into the light of a new day. The world had shifted on its axis, but with Namjoon by your side, you were ready to embrace whatever challenges and wonders the future held.

🪄🪄🪄

The return to the covens was a whirlwind of celebration and change. News of Wooshik's defeat spread like wildfire, and suddenly, you and Namjoon were hailed as the saviors of the magical realm. Witches and warlocks who had once viewed your bond with suspicion now looked upon you with awe and reverence.

Amidst the chaos, stolen moments with Namjoon became your anchor. A brush of hands as you passed in the hall, a heated glance across a crowded room, whispered words in shadowed alcoves - each interaction only served to deepen the simmering tension between you.

Late one night, you found yourself wandering the quiet streets of the town, lost in thought. The moon hung heavy and full above you, casting everything in an otherworldly glow.

"Couldn't sleep either?" Namjoon's voice came from behind you, sending a delicious shiver down your spine. You turned to face him, heart already racing at the sight of his tall, imposing figure.

"Too much on my mind," you replied softly, gaze locking with his. The air between you crackled with unspoken desire, the force of your bond almost tangible in the moonlight.

Namjoon closed the distance between you in two long strides, his hands cradling your face. "I know exactly what you mean," he murmured, his breath ghosting over your lips.

And then he was kissing you, deep and desperate, as if he could pour every ounce of longing into the press of his mouth against yours. You melted into him, fingers tangling in the silky strands of his hair, losing yourself in the intoxicating taste and feel of him.

When you finally broke apart, chests heaving, Namjoon rested his forehead against yours. "I don't want to fight this anymore," he confessed, voice raw with emotion. "What we have... it's once in a lifetime. Fated."

You nodded, tears pricking at your eyes. "I feel it, too. This connection is like nothing I've ever known. Terrifying and exhilarating all at once."

Namjoon brushed a thumb over your cheekbone, wiping away an errant tear. "Then let's embrace it fully and without fear. Together, we can face anything."

As he pulled you into another searing kiss, the future stretched out before you, ripe with possibility. Your bond had already reshaped the world once - there was no telling what wonders it would bring next. But with Namjoon by your side, you were ready for anything.

🪄🪄🪄

The magical realm slowly began to heal in the wake of Wooshik's defeat. Under the guidance of you and Namjoon, the once divided covens learned to work together, pooling knowledge and resources for the betterment of all.

Your love story became something of a legend, whispered around campfires and written in the margins of ancient tomes. The tale of two former rivals, bound by a connection that transcended the very fabric of magic itself - was an inspiration to a world still finding its way in the aftermath of darkness.

As the seasons turned and life settled into a new rhythm, you found yourself walking hand in hand with Namjoon through the bustling streets of the capitol. Vendors hawked their wares, and children darted between the stalls, their laughter ringing like bells. The air hummed with a sense of renewed vitality and hope.

Namjoon's fingers tightened around yours as he pulled you to a stop in front of a quaint, unassuming shop. "I have something for you," he said, a mysterious smile playing at the corners of his mouth.

Curiosity piqued, and you followed him inside, blinking as your eyes adjusted to the dim interior. The space was cluttered with all manner of magical oddities - glimmering crystal orbs, dusty tomes bound in cracked leather, and bundles of herbs that filled the air with a pungent, earthy scent. Namjoon led you through the maze of shelves, his broad shoulders brushing against the precariously stacked items.

At the very back of the shop, he stopped in front of a small, ornate chest. With a whispered word and a flash of magick, the lock clicked open, revealing a pair of intricately carved bracelets nestled on a bed of rich blue velvet.

"These were crafted by the first witches to form a soul bond," Namjoon explained, lifting one of the bracelets from the chest. The metal seemed to pulse with an inner light, ancient runes etched along its surface. "Legend says they amplify the connection between bonded pairs, allowing them to draw on each other's strength in times of need."

He took your hand, thumb brushing over your racing pulse before slipping the bracelet onto your wrist. It settled against your skin with a pleasant warmth, the runes glowing softly as they attuned to your energy.

Namjoon donned the matching bracelet, and a shiver ran through you as you felt your bond with him deepen and expand. It was as if a hidden door had been thrown open, flooding you with the full force of his emotions—love, desire, and devotion, all swirling together in a heady rush.

"I wanted you to have a tangible reminder of what we share," Namjoon murmured, drawing you into his arms. "No matter what challenges we face, we'll always have each other."

Blinking back tears, you surged up on your toes to capture his lips in a searing kiss. The bracelets hummed with power as your magicks intertwined, a physical manifestation of the unbreakable bond you had forged.

As you lost yourself in Namjoon's embrace, the rest of the world faded away. Here, in this moment, nothing else mattered but the love that burned between you - a love that had reshaped the very fabric of the magickal realm.

🪄🪄🪄

Years passed, and the legend of your bond with Namjoon only grew. Young witches looked to your story for inspiration, a shining example of the power of unity and love in the face of darkness.

You stood side by side with Namjoon, watching as a new generation of magick users trained in the grand halls of your shared coven. Pride swelled in your chest as you saw them work together seamlessly, the old rivalries and divisions nothing more than a distant memory.

Namjoon's hand found yours, fingers lacing together with the ease of long practice. The bracelets that symbolized your soul bond glinted in the sunlight streaming through the high windows, a constant reminder of the unbreakable connection you shared.

"Look at what we've built," Namjoon murmured, his voice rich with emotion. "A world united by love and magick. I never could have imagined this when we first met all those years ago."

You leaned into his side, resting your head against his broad shoulder. "We've come so far," you agreed softly. "And to think, it all started with a rivalry and a forbidden attraction."

Namjoon chuckled, the sound rumbling through you like distant thunder. "Fate works in mysterious ways. Who would have thought the key to saving the magickal realm was a bond between two stubborn, headstrong witches?"

"Momo always said our bickering was just unresolved sexual tension," you teased, grinning up at him.

He arched a brow, eyes glinting with mischief. "Well, she wasn't entirely wrong, now was she?" His free hand came up to cup your cheek, thumb brushing over your bottom lip. "I seem to recall a certain tryst in the forest that changed everything..."

Heat bloomed under your skin at the memory, desire coiling low in your belly. Even after all this time, Namjoon's touch still set you alight, your soul bond only amplifying the intensity of your passion.

"Perhaps we should take a trip down memory lane," you suggested, voice dropping to a seductive purr. "Relive some of our more...memorable moments."

Namjoon's eyes darkened, his grip on your hand tightening. "I like the way you think, my love."

With a wicked grin, you tugged him away from the training grounds, your footsteps echoing through the ancient halls of your coven. The weight of your shared history hung in the air, a tapestry woven from threads of rivalry, forbidden desire, and world-altering love.

As you pulled Namjoon into your private chambers, the door closing behind you with a resounding thud, you knew that your story was far from over. Together, you would continue to shape the future of the magickal realm, your bond a guiding light for generations to come.

But for now, in the sanctuary of your room, there was only the two of you - two souls entwined by the hand of fate, lost in the fire of a love that would echo through the ages.

22 notes · View notes

joonslfttiddie · 4 months ago

Text

Bound By Magic | Chapter Two

🪄Pairing: Namjoon x Reader

🪄AU/Genre: E2L, Magical AU, smut

🪄WC: 11,698

🪄Warnings: smut, minor character death

A/N: This is for @lo1k-diamonds as a part of @bangtanwritershq Sweet Tricks and Wicked Treats exchange

Your heart pounded in your chest as you raced through the twisted forest, branches clawing at your face, your breath coming in ragged gasps. Namjoon sprinted beside you, his brow furrowed in determination and robes snapping in the wind. The ancient artifact weighed heavy in your satchel, its power thrumming against your hip.

“We have to hurry,” Namjoon panted, his dark eyes flashing with urgency. “If Wooshik gets his hands on this…”

You nodded, not daring to voice the terrible fate if you failed. Images of destruction and uncontrolled magick flooded your mind. You pushed yourself harder, leaping over gnarled roots. The musty scent of decaying leaves filled your nose.

A sharp crack rent the air. You whirled around, your fingers already weaving a defensive spell, magick pulsing beneath your skin. Wooshik’s forces burst from the shadows, eyes gleaming with malice and their hands crackling with arcane energy.

“Scatter!” Namjoon yelled, shoving you out of the way just as a blast of fire scorched the earth where you stood a heartbeat before.

You landed hard on the ground and quickly rolled until you were sheltered behind a tree, your back pressed against the rough bark. You caught glimpses of your friends locked in desperate battles through the smoke and chaos. In a whirlwind of water and ice, Momo held off three attackers simultaneously. Suzy’s illusions flickered and danced, disorienting the enemy. Namjoon and Yoongi fought back to back, their enchanted blades flashing in the dim light.

Dread clawed at your throat, leaving a coppery taste on your tongue. The artifact in your bag was the key to saving the realm; the weight of that knowledge was almost too much to bear. A surge of panic threatened to consume you. Your heart pounded in your chest, your breath fueled by ragged gasps.

With a deep breath, you steadied yourself and channeled your power, summoning a swirling vortex of wind that tore through the fray. Once the tempest cleared, you found your way to Namjoon’s side, freeing Yoongi to go on the offensive and back the enemy up even further. Your hands moved rapidly, with no time to spare to dig out your wand to help focus your power; you weaved a slew of defensive spells and threw them like barbs at the enemy with all your might. Your magick began to fuse into a devastating force to overwhelm your adversaries.

And so, you fought on in solidarity, your determination unwavering. Every deep breath was singed with the smell of smoke and the metallic scent of blood. But you refused to give up. Just as one side wrangled the upper hand, the other wrested it away just like a pendulum.

Finally, just as it seemed you were about to be overrun, the tide of the battle began to turn. Wooshik’s forces began to falter, their attacks growing weaker and less coordinated. Determined to drive the enemy away, you and Namjoon summoned all the energy you could and launched a final counterattack.

This did the trick because, with a loud whistle, all the acolytes started disappearing in whisps of smoke one by one.

Namjoon stood next to you, still tense, unsure if he should let his guard down. After several beats, he lowered his sword and turned to you. He reached out and gripped your arm, his touch electric even through the fabric of your robes. "Are you alright?" His voice was low and urgent.

"I'm fine." You met his gaze, your heart stuttering at the intensity you found there. "But the others..."

Relief flooded your veins at the sight of the rest of the group, battered but alive. Momo leaned heavily against Yoongi, her face pale, his gait altered by a noticeable limp.

"Thank the gods," Namjoon breathed, his hand tightening on your arm. "Is everyone alright?"

Yoongi nodded, his lips pressed into a grim line. "We need to keep moving. Wooshik's forces will return.”

Your gaze swiveled around. “Why isn’t Suzy with you? They didn’t take her, did they?”

As if on cue, a figure emerged from the shadows of the trees, her crimson cloak billowing in the breeze. Your heart stopped.

Suzy.

"You won't be going anywhere," she says, her voice like honey laced with poison. "Not with that artifact."

Namjoon steps forward, his body a shield between you and Suzy. "What are you doing, Suzy? Don't tell me you're working with Wooshik."

A slow smile spread across her face, her green eyes glittering with malice. "Working with him? Oh, Namjoon, you have no idea. Wooshik's plan will bring a new order to the magickal realm, where the strongest will rule. And I intend to be at his side when it happens."

The shock of her betrayal hit you like a physical blow, stealing the breath from your lungs. This couldn’t be happening. Suzy, your friend, your confidante...how could she do this?

"You're insane," you managed to choke out, your voice shaking with a potent mix of anger and hurt. "Wooshik's plan will bring nothing but destruction and suffering. Can't you see that?"

Suzy's eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a sneer. "You're too weak to see the truth—all of you. But I'm not. I know where true power lies, and I won't let anything stand in my way. Not even our friendship."

She raised her hands, crackling with dark energy, and your blood ran cold. This is it—the moment of truth. You had to stop her and protect your friends and the artifact.

You shoved the satchel into Yoongi’s arms and stepped forward, your magick swirling around you in a shimmering aura. "I won't let you do this, Suzy. I'll stop you, whatever it takes."

Namjoon's hand brushed against yours, a silent show of support. You drew strength from his presence, from the unwavering determination in his eyes. Together, you faced Suzy, ready to fight.

You lunged forward, one hand wielding your wand while the other weaved intricate patterns in the air. You summoned a torrent of elemental magick and sent it in a surge toward Suzy in a dazzling display of raw power. She countered with a wave of her own dark energy, the two forces colliding in a blinding explosion of light and shadow.

The fight is immediate in its force, a fierce dance of spells and counterspells. Sweat beaded on your brow as you poured every ounce of your strength into the fight, determined to outmatch Suzy's formidable skills. Namjoon was right beside you, his precise incantations and swift movements a testament to his unwavering focus.

As you dodge a particularly vicious curse, your heart aches with the weight of Suzy's betrayal. The memories of your shared laughter and late-night study sessions flash through your mind, a bitter contrast to the cold determination etched on her face now. How could she turn her back on everything you've fought for?

"Suzy, please," you pled, your voice ragged with exertion. "It doesn't have to be this way. We can still make this right."

But your words fell on deaf ears. Suzy's eyes blazed with fanatic fervor, her movements grew more erratic and desperate as she was overpowered. With a final, devastating blast of arcane energy, you and Namjoon brought her to her knees, her magick spent, and her will broken.

In the eerie stillness that followed, you stood over Suzy's defeated form, your chest heaving and your mind reeling. Namjoon's hand found yours again, his touch a silent anchor in the storm of emotions raging within you.

"Why, Suzy?" you whispered, your voice thick with unshed tears. "Why would you betray us like this?"

She looked up at you. "You'll never understand," she rasped, her voice tinged with bitter resignation. "The power Wooshik promised... it was too much to resist. I thought I could have it all, but I was wrong. So wrong." Her once-vibrant green eyes turned dull and lifeless with one last rattled breath.

Namjoon's grip tightened on your hand, his own pain and confusion mirroring yours. At that moment, as you stood amidst the wreckage of your shattered friendship, something shifted between you and Namjoon. The walls you'd both so carefully constructed began to crumble, your shared grief and vulnerability forging a bond deeper than any magick.

"I'm sorry," you murmured, your eyes meeting Namjoon's. "I never wanted it to come to this."

He shook his head, his voice soft yet resolute. "It's not your fault. Suzy made her choice, and we had to make ours. We did what we had to do to protect the ones we love."

Love. The word hung in the air between you, a fragile yet powerful truth. You saw a glimmer of something more in the depths of Namjoon's dragon-like eyes.

As you stood there, you realized that perhaps this is what it meant to find strength in unity. Even in the darkest of times, love can light the way forward.

🪄🪄🪄

Bone-weary and tired, the four of you trudged on until you found a small inn to stop at for the night. Namjoon briefly disappeared and stepped back outside, two heavy brass keys cupped in his palms. Momo slipped one of the keys out of his hand and turned to you.

“Let's hit the hay,” she quipped, her effort to lighten the mood barely breaking the surface.

You hesitated, glancing from her back to Namjoon. You rolled your lip between your teeth. “Um… would you mind if I stayed with Namjoon instead?”

You sensed Namjoon stilling next to you as Momo’s eyes widened, her mouth opening and closing a few times before finding her voice again. “Uh, yeah, that’s cool.” She quickly pivoted to Yoongi. “Shall we?”

Yoongi’s lips quirked upwards in a smirk before nodding and silently following Momo inside.

Avoiding his gaze, you looked down at your shuffling feet before gesturing at the door. “Well, after you then.”

Namjoon let out a breathless laugh but led you inside without question. You walked in his footsteps, eyes trained on the broad breadth of his clothed shoulders, following him to one of the rooms he had booked for the night.

With the clink of the key in the lock, followed by his deep voice, he invited you into the room with a gesture of his arm.

You stepped inside, taking a quick look around. Fully furnished with the bare minimum: a double bed to one side covered in a thick quilt opposite a short chest of drawers. You figured the cracked door in front of you led into the ensuite bathroom.

Shrugging the satchel off, you set it on top of the chest; the click of the lock turned you back toward Namjoon.

You found yourself drawn closer to Namjoon as he leaned back against the solid wood of the door. His eyes only reopened when he sensed your presence right in front of him. You lightly fingered the front of his robes, the adrenaline from the day's events bleeding from your muscles.

His plush lips parted slightly, his breath mingling with yours as the distance between you narrowed. At that moment, the world fell away, and all that remained was the pulsing energy that flowed between you, a connection that transcended the boundaries of your covens and the scars of your pasts.

Namjoon's hand reached up to cup your cheek, his touch feather-light, yet electrifying. Your skin tingled beneath his fingertips, a sensation that rippled through your entire being. His eyes, once cold and calculated, now held a depth of emotion that took your breath away. In their inky depths, you saw a reflection of your own desire, a longing that had simmered beneath the surface for too long, waiting to be unleashed.

Without a word, your lips met in a searing kiss, a collision of passion and pent-up emotions. Namjoon's arms encircled your waist, pulling you flush against him as your fingers tangled in his silky hair. The kiss deepened, a dance of tongues and teeth, a battle for dominance that neither of you were willing to lose. The taste of him, a heady mix of cinnamon and magick, intoxicated you, drowning out the world and its dangers.

At that moment, nothing else mattered. Not the impending threat of Wooshik, not the betrayal of your former friend, not even the ancient rivalries that have kept you apart for so long. All that existed was the fire that burned between you, a flame that consumed and purified, leaving only the truth of your connection in its wake.

As you broke apart, gasping for air, Namjoon rested his forehead against yours, his eyes closed as he savored the lingering sensation of your kiss. "I never thought I could feel this way," he whispered, his voice rough with emotion. "But with you, it feels like anything is possible."

His words echoed in the silence, raw and profound, etching themselves into the deepest corners of your heart. Your fingers stroked across his hairline, brushing the few locks in disarray back off his forehead. Your electric touch sent a thrill of energy through the both of you.

You swallowed, your heart pounding in your chest. “Namjoon, I -” your voice trailed off, the words getting caught in your throat.

Your eyes connected, and a wave of understanding passed between you - an acknowledgment of the past, a consent for the present, and a longing for the future. You’re both drawn to each other, an irresistible force that created an explosion of passion.

You lifted onto your toes to meet his lips, your hearts thudding in unison. You pressed closer as the kiss deepened, his mouth more demanding as his lips plucked at yours. His large palm cupped the back of your head while his tongue teased at the seam of your lips. With a sigh, your lips parted, allowing him to dive deeper.

Your arms slid up and around his shoulders, pulling him even tighter against you as your tongues danced wildly, yet tenderly, together. With each passing minute, your bodies melted against each other, wrapping each other in the melody of your moans and whimpers.

Your mind swirled as Namjoon’s mouth dragged away from your swollen pink lips and trailed down your neck. His hand slid down your spine, and the heat of his palm singed your back even through the layers of your robes.

A shiver racked your body at the feel of him, leaving open-mouthed kisses across your skin. “Namjoon…” the broken whisper emerged from the depths of your chest.

Energy crackled around you both, palpable in every pore of your skin. Your fingers laced tightly into the back of his hair as his lips sealed against your pulse, sucking firmly.

His hands continued their path down your figure until they circled your waist, fingers pressing into your hips as his lips sucked bruises into the tender skin of your neck. The influx of sensations made you quiver, and you needed more contact. His hands explored your body with a reverence that caused both thrill and trepidation, leaving you shuddering beneath his touch.

He trailed back up, nosing at the underside of your chin. “Say yes,” his husky voice sent shivers down your spine.

You pulled back, meeting the dark pools of his dragon eyes. Your hands slid along his collar to grip the opening. You nodded your ascent with a swipe of your tongue along your swollen lower lip. “Yes.”

Namjoon’s hands gripped the fabric of your robes, tugging you impossibly closer as his lips crashed back against yours in a bruising, desperate kiss. A moan escaped your throat, swallowed by the heat of his mouth as his tongue delved deep, tangling with yours in a sensual dance.

Your fingers fumbled with the intricate fastenings of his robes, desire making you clumsy. Namjoon’s hands covered yours, helping you slide the heavy fabric off his broad shoulders. It pooled at his feet, forgotten, as your palms mapped the sculpted planes of his chest, reveling in how his muscles jumped and flexed beneath your touch.

Namjoon’s fingers deftly untied the sash at your waist, his lips never leaving yours as he peeled away the layers that separated your heated skin from his. Cool air kissed your flushed body, quickly replaced by the scorching press of Namjoon’s bare chest against yours.

You didn’t resist as he backed you further into the room until the mattress hit the back of your thighs. Your hands clung to his shoulders, pulling him along as he lowered you to the bed. His weight settled between your thighs, the hard evidence of his arousal nestled against your core. A gasp tore from your lips at the contact, your hips rolling instinctively to seek more delicious friction.

“I want you,” Namjoon rasped, his voice raw with need. “I’ve wanted you for so long.”

“Then take me,” you breathed, your nails raked down his back. “I’m yours, Namjoon. All yours.”

The remaining fabric that covered your heated flesh fell away, leaving you exposed and vulnerable before his hungry gaze. His eyes raked over your form, taking in every curve, scar, and imperfection as if committing them to memory.

“Beautiful,” he breathed, his voice rough with want. “So incredibly beautiful.”

With a growl of possessive desire, he claimed your lips once more, his tongue plundering the warm cavern of your mouth. Emboldened by his words, you reached out, your fingers tracing the hard lines of his chest. Namjoon’s breath hitched as your hands dipped lower, skimming the waistband of his trousers.

With a deft twist of your wrist, you undid the laces, freeing his straining erection. It sprang forth, thick and heavy, the tip glistening with arousal. Your mouth watered at the sight, a primal hunger overtaking you. Namjoon’s eyes fluttered shut as you wrapped your fingers around his length, stroking him with a teasing slowness that drew a guttural moan from his throat.

He captured your lips in an intense kiss, his tongue delving deep as his own hands roamed your body, mapping every inch of your flesh. His mouth wrenched away from yours, leaving you breathless. Namjoon’s lips trailed down your neck, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin of your collarbone.

Your back bowed off the bed as he took one pert nipple into his mouth, his tongue swirling around the hardened peak. Pleasure sparked through your veins, your magick responding to his in a dizzying feedback loop of sensation.

“Namjoon, please,” you whimpered, your hips canting up in search of friction. “I need more.”

You felt his lips spread in a wicked grin against the tender skin of your chest before blazing a fiery path down the center of your abdomen. Each lick of his tongue and nip of his teeth ratcheted you higher, making you eager for more. His journey south continued with a swirl of his tongue around your navel before dipping lower, his breath hot against your core. Your fingers tangled in his hair, urging him closer, desperate for the sweet relief only he could provide.

Namjoon obliged your begging moans by delving his tongue into your folds, lapping at your essence like a man starved. Your hips bucked against his face, your head thrown back in ecstasy as he worked you closer and closer to the edge. Just as you were about to shatter, he pulled away, his eyes glinting with mischief.

“Not yet,” he murmured, his voice a sinful promise. “I want to feel you come apart around me.”

He settled between your thighs, the blunt head of his length pressing against your entrance. With a slow, deliberate thrust, Namjoon sheathed himself inside you, filling you so completely that you saw stars. Your walls stretched to accommodate his girth, the delicious burn of it making you gasp. He stilled for a moment, allowing you both to adjust to the intensity of the connection, his forehead resting against yours as you shared the same breath.

"You feel incredible," he whispered, his voice strained with the effort of holding back. "Like you were made for me."

Your heart swelled at his words, the depth of emotion behind them making your magick sing. You rolled your hips experimentally, reveling in the way his length dragged against your sensitive walls. Namjoon groaned, his fingers digging into the flesh of your hips as he began to move.

He set a steady rhythm, each thrust hitting that spot deep within you that made your toes curl. Your nails raked down his back, urging him on, needing him to go faster, harder, deeper. Namjoon obliged, his hips snapping against yours with increasing fervor, the sound of skin on skin mingling with your breathy moans.

The air around you crackled with energy, your magick intertwining with his in a dizzying dance. It pulsed through your veins, heightening every sensation until you felt like you might combust from its sheer intensity. Namjoon's lips found yours once more, his kisses sloppy and desperate as he chased his own release.

"Let go," he panted against your mouth, his hand snaking between your bodies to rub tight circles around your clit. "Come for me, my love."

His words, combined with the relentless onslaught of pleasure, pushed you over the edge. Your orgasm crashed over you like a tidal wave, your walls clenching around him as you cried out his name. Namjoon followed soon after, his hips stuttering as he spilled himself inside you with a guttural moan.

In the aftermath, you clung to each other, your bodies slick with sweat and your hearts racing in tandem. As the haze of passion slowly dissipated, you were left with a profound sense of rightness, as if everything in your life had been leading up to this moment.

Namjoon brushed a tender kiss against your temple, his arms tightening around you. "That was..."

"Magickal," you finished for him, a smile playing at the corners of your lips.

He chuckled, the sound rumbling through his chest. "In more ways than one."

As you lay there, your limbs entangled and your magick humming contentedly, you knew this was more than just a physical connection. It was a merging of souls, a recognition of the unbreakable bond that had been forged in the heat of the battle and the depths of betrayal.

For now, though, you allowed yourself to bask in the glow of this perfect moment. You lay entwined with Namjoon, your head resting on his broad chest as his fingers traced idle patterns along your spine. The steady thrum of his heartbeat beneath your ear soothed you, a reminder that you had found a moment of peace and connection amidst the chaos and uncertainty.

Namjoon pressed a tender kiss to the top of your head, his lips lingering in your hair. “I never thought I could feel this way,” he murmured, his voice rough with emotion. “But with you, it’s like everything makes sense. Like I’ve found a piece of myself I didn’t even know was missing.”

You tilted your chin up to meet his gaze, your heart swelling at the raw honesty you saw reflected in his eyes. “I feel the same way,” you whispered, your fingers coming up to trace the sharp line of his jaw. “It’s as if our magick, our very souls, were meant to intertwine.”

He captured your hand in his, bringing it to his lips to press a reverent kiss to your palm. “I think they were,” he said softly. “All this time, we’ve been fighting against each other when we should have been fighting side by side. Our covens, our rivalry… it all seems so trivial now, in the face of what we’re up against.”

You nodded, a flicker of worry piercing the blissful haze. “Wooshik won’t stop until he has the relic...” You trailed off, unable to voice the full extent of your fears.

Namjoon’s arms tightened around you, his strength a reassuring presence. “We’ll stop him,” he said firmly, a steely determination in his tone. “Together. Our magick is stronger when we’re united. I can feel it. We just have to trust in each other and in the bond we share.”

You let his words wash over you, a balm to your troubled soul. He was right. Apart, you were formidable, but together? You were an unstoppable force, your magick weaving and amplifying in ways you had never experienced before. It was as if your very essences were in sync, a perfect harmony of power and purpose.

“Together,” you echoed, sealing the promise with a searing kiss. As your lips moved against his, you felt a renewed sense of hope and determination flood through you. No matter the challenges, you knew that you could face anything with Namjoon by your side.

You broke the kiss reluctantly, your foreheads resting against each other as you caught your breath. The first rays of dawn filtered through the trees, casting a soft golden glow over you. You disentangled yourself from Namjoon’s embrace, your fingers lingering on his skin as you pulled back, not wanting to break contact.

Namjoon sighed, pulling you close with a hand around your nape to have one last lingering kiss. Breaking apart, he rubbed his nose against yours. “Momo and Yoongi are probably waiting.”

Chapter Three

12 notes · View notes